Misc. Thoughts for Books

Varandur

2010-01-18T16:54:00.001-05:00

“How did you find me?” Rhia giggled, gazing down through the branches of the weeping willow, right into the crystal blue eyes of her new playmate.
“The tree gave you away!” he said with a laugh. He reached up to her perch, a warm, inviting smile on his pale lips.
She looked at him quizzically and jumped down into his arms. That he might drop her never even crossed her mind. He’d never drop her. “How’d it do that? I didn’t hear anything!”
He set her lightly on her feet. “Really? And you’re even a Daughter of Elbereth! The trees talk quite clearly if you just listen to them. They’ll even talk to you if you’re polite.” He took her hand and placed it on the willow’s trunk, resting his own hand over hers. “Go ahead, listen.”
She sent him a skeptical look, but closed her eyes and listened as hard as she could. After a few minutes, she looked up at him, tears forming in her eyes. “I don’t hear anything, Tobias…”

She’d never heard anything, never even so much as a whisper. But she knew in her heart he hadn’t been lying. “Sometimes they only talk to you when you need them,” he’d said to stop her crying. She choked back the tears and shook the memory from her head. This was no time to dwell on the past. But, just maybe, he’d been right. And she certainly needed their help.
She tentatively stepped away from Tom and approached one of the oaks lining the clearing. She swallowed, and almost laughed at herself. “What am I afraid of?” She shook her head and lifted her hand to touch the bark. Nothing. Her brow furrowed, determined not to give up as easily as she had the hundreds of times in the past.
She closed her eyes, and willed herself to listen harder. A few more minutes, and all she heard was the chattering of squirrels who were settling in for the night. Why? Why couldn’t she hear them? She bit her lip in desperation and rested her forehead against the tree.
Suddenly, her ears filled with the cheerful gossip of a hundred voices. Her eyes snapped open in surprise, but she dared not pull away. It was them… She licked her lips, and swallowed the lump of joy in her throat. Okay; ‘be polite’, he’d said.
“Excuse me-“
The forest fell silent, and she filled with the feeling of a thousand eyes suddenly watching her. She trembled with a sense of dread, but steeled herself to it.
“Excuse me, but I need-“
Before she could even say it, a powerful wind swept through the clearing and her ears filled with screams and curses. She gasped, miraculously keeping a hold on the tree and the scream in her chest.
“Who are you?!”
“A half-blood!”
“It’s a dark one! A dark one has the gift!”
“How can this be?!”
“We’re doomed!”
“Get away! Don’t touch me! Get off of me!”
“Please,” Rhia pleaded urgently, keeping her voice low. “Please, I need your help! My friend is hurt, he’s going hungry!”
“Blood! She is the murderer!”
“Murderer!”
Rhia’s eyes stung from the tears and her head ached from so many screams. “I only wish to know where the Highway is! Please, you must tell me!” She hadn’t realized until then that she had wrapped her arms around the tree. The screams and accusations only grew louder and she let out a sob. No wonder they had never spoken to her before. She was a demi-Drow, a sworn enemy of the Wood and all of their domain, the very forests they inhabited. “You have to help me…”
A gentler breeze pushed into the clearing, cutting through the harsh wind and screams. With it came an even gentler voice to silence the chaos. “That is enough.” The voice was deep, and wise. It must have belonged to a very old tree. Rhia pulled back from the oak and lifted a hand to wipe the tears from her face. Again, a soft breeze brushed past her, fluttering through her hair and across her cheek. “Do not fret, child. I have watched you, and saw what you did yesterday. I have kept close watch on you ever since you entered my forest, and have heard many tales of your plight from the birds that migrated to these woods. Those men hunted you down, with no knowledge of who you were or what you’d been through. They are dead, and the world is better for it. You have been through much, Daughter.”
At “Daughter”, the woods came alive with chatter again, this time with voices of disbelief and a different kind of fear. They hadn’t realized.
The deep voice hushed them again with the breeze, and Rhia felt a warmth touch her heart and her soul. “You wish for guidance, Daughter?”
“Y-yes, please. Just until my friend wakes up.”
“Very well. I will guide you. Do not fear, little one. You have been alone long enough.”
“Thank-you.”
“Go get on your horse. I will give him the strength to carry you.”
She wouldn’t question how he would do that, just simply left the oak and hurried back to Tom’s side. It took a moment to convince her aching muscles that she really did want to climb back up there. With little more than a groan, though, she was seated in the saddle.
“Sit tight, Daughter. Your horse will know where to go. Trust him, and do not interfere.”
She nodded and let the rains lay on Tom’s neck, instead taking hold of his mane. Sure enough, Tom began to walk and, without hesitation, stepped out of the clearing.
As Tom found the right trail, Rhia felt that warmth begin to leave her. Her eyes widened and she sat straighter in the saddle. “Wait!”
The warmth tickled her heart in the form of a fatherly chuckle. “You will be safe, Daughter.”
“N-no, that’s not it. I trust you.”
The voice took on a curious tone. “What, then?”
“I…I was hoping you might tell me your name.”
“Ah, yes.” The sensation of a smile filled her. ‘We do not carry names, we trees. But the Elves have referred to me as Varandur.”
She closed her eyes and let the name echo across her heart. It was warm, and strangely familiar. “You truly have been with me a long time, haven’t you?”
“Yes, Daughter.”
“Thank-you; for everything. I will always remember your name, and your kindness.”
“Very good, child,” he said with the same warmth. “Do not fear to call on our aid ever again. I will make sure knowledge of your soul travels far, so you will never be alone.”
She had to fight back tears all over again, and didn’t protest this time when the warmth receded. She no longer felt alone. She bent forward to rest her cheek against Tom’s mane. “Carry us to safety, friend. You know the way.”
Tom snorted and bobbed his head, and ever so slightly picked up the pace. It would not be long now, she hoped.

Mercenaries

2010-01-06T15:44:00.000-05:00

“Momma, look!”
She glanced down at the little girl, broad smile filling her lips. She was only three years old, with a mixture of innocence and intelligence that a number of her previous daughters had inherited. It was unsettling to some, but Rhia knew it for what it was. The girl had fair skin, and a head full of blonde curls. Currently, she was holding up a small white flower, a ladybug perched on the petal.
“What’cha got there?” she asked the girl as she crouched down beside her.
“It’s a bug!”
They laughed, and she took the flower from her daughter’s hand. “Do you know what kind of bug?” The girl shook her head, causing the curls to flounce around her face. “It’s called a ladybug.”
“But what if it’s a boy?” They laughed again, this time causing the bug to fly away, and the girl quickly chased after it. She ran across the field, back towards the small house on the hill, overlooking the vast country around them.

* * *

“Boss?”
Rhia broke from her reverie, once again gazing down at the little white flower in her hand. The mercenary band was perched on a ridge, a camp of bandits set up in the valley below. They’d kidnapped the daughter of a lesser lord, and the crown was doing nothing to help. Rhia, of course, had been in the right place at the right time, and was now tasked with retrieving the girl.
“How should we proceed?” her current number two asked.
She glanced sideways at him, then smiled. It was a smile to make one’s skin crawl. She held up the white flower in her palm, and with a thought, it burst into flames, curling up into a small pile of ashes only to be carried off by the wind.
“Burn them,” she said. “Leave the girl to me.”
“Right,” he said with a smirk. He tugged his horse around and went to give the orders. Without notice, without any rallying call from Rhia, without war cries to alert the camp below, the men descended. They quickly spread chaos and flames, setting not only the encampment on fire, but the bandits as well. Not a single sword was drawn by her men, all meeting their fate by flames. It gave her men a challenge, but it also had its purpose.
Rhia descended among the chaos. Her horse walked straight and true despite the flames and shouting, trusting her hand. She didn’t rush, never rising above a walk, almost appearing to go by in slow motion among the chaos around her. She’d spotted the tent she was looking for from the ridge, and so went straight for it. None seemed to notice her, too busy burning or trying not to burn.
There was no one guarding the tent when she arrived, but the flames had begun to work their way up the tent lines, soon to engulf the whole place. She swung down from her horse, which waited patiently where Rhia left him. Swift steps carried her into the tent, and her sharp eyes pinpointed the prize.
And what a prize. Rhia slowly smiled at the sight of the girl. Sixteen, with three feet of rich, chocolate hair, fair skin with a touch of freckles on her nose. Her clothes were stained, torn, and roughed up. Rhia was more than sure the girl was by far no longer a virgin. She was spoiled goods, no longer valuable for the treaty marriage she had been arranged for. Precisely what Rhia had been hoping for.
She strode across the tent and reached down, taking hold of the girl by the ropes that bound her. She’d been unconscious – fainted, perhaps – but she stirred when lifted to her feet. Seeing Rhia before her, her eyes grew wide, but Rhia quickly motioned for her to be silent. Realizing she wasn’t one of the bandits, the girl clamed her mouth shut and followed Rhia out of the tent. Rhia helped her up onto the horse, a difficult task with the girl still bound by ropes, and then swung up behind her. She wheeled the horse around and urged him into a brisk run back the way they’d come.
When they reached the ridge, some of her men had already rallied back there. Rhia carefully untied the ropes from the girl, then dropped to the ground. She tugged off one of the girl’s shoes and started to walk away.
“Hey!” the girl exclaimed, finally over the shock of the whole rescue mission. “Who are you people? What are you doing with my shoe?” Her voice was quite pretty, and Rhia idly wondered if she sang.
She turned to look back, calm smile on her face. “We’ve come to take you home. Your shoe is the key.” The girl didn’t look as though she understood, but she would soon enough. Rhia continued on her way, finding her number two among those that had rallied back. “Take these. Find a corpse for them, then burn it again.”
The man grinned and took the rope and shoe. “She’s quite the looker, ain’t she?”
“Yes. Yes, she is.”

* * *

“You said you were taking me home!”
Rhia stood in the main common room of the mercenaries’ headquarters. It was actually a large system of caves, magickal lights filling the place with some kind of warmth. It was home. Unfortunately, not the home Ms. Brixby had been hoping for.
“I thought you came to rescue me!”
Rhia stepped forward, and handed the girl a piece of sheepskin, on which were the orders by her father in regards to her rescue. She hesitated, but took the orders and quickly read through them. Then she read through them again, slower.
“This…this isn’t from my father.”
“The seal is his,” Rhia said calmly.
The sheepskin fell from the girl’s hands and she let out a sob. Rhia bent to retrieve the orders, tucking them into a pocket of her cloak. “You still wish to go home?”
Her eyes grew wide as she looked up to Rhia. “No, please. I can’t go back now. I can’t.”
“Very well. Then welcome home.”
“I can really stay here?”
“Under two conditions: Serve me, and remain beautiful.”
The girl’s brow furrowed, but a small chorus of giggles interrupted her thoughts. She glanced up, taking in the room for the first time. In the main chamber, Rhia’s men watched from the various tables set up around them. Above, along a balcony that led back into another series of caves, was a small crowd of women. They were beautiful, of various ages, sizes, races, all of them well dressed, if not a bit scantily. A hint of dread touched the girl’s face.
“Is this a…a brothel?”
They giggled again, and Rhia chuckled as well. “Not at all. These women are my servants.”
“What do…what do they do?”
“Anything I ask,” Rhia said simply. “Do you accept, or shall I carry out your father’s orders?”
She paled and looked quickly back to Rhia. “I accept.”
“Wonderful! Lacey, come show Ms. Brixby to her new room. Get her cleaned up and fed for me, will you?”
An older woman of the group, nearing her forties, but still rather stunning, stepped away from the group and headed down the stairs. “Of course, mistress.”
Rhia watched the girl as she was led away, then turned to her number two. “That went well. Take these,” she said, handing him the orders. “Burn them with the originals. Send Phillip to give Lord Brixby the news of his daughter’s unfortunate end.”
“Righto, boss. Anything else?”
“Not now. Keep to your own room tonight.”
“What if she’s not enough?”
Rhia smirked, glancing up towards the emptied balcony. “Oh, she’ll be enough. She has so much to be thankful for, after all.”
He chuckled and left her side, off to do her bidding.

* * *

“What’s your name, doll?”
“Susan,” the girl answered, glancing around at the ring of faces surrounding the tub. Lacey was washing the dirt from her back, while one of the other girls combed perfume through her hair. “Are you all…like me?”
“Some of us. Others are runaways. Some of us just came when she called. The mistress has an eye for a pretty face.”
Susan frowned. “What is it you all do?”
“Keep her happy,” one of the other girls replied.
“How?” she asked with a hint of hesitation. These girls looked happy enough, but something about Rhia made Susan think she was difficult to please.
“All different ways. Sometimes it’s just bringing her food, spirits, making her fire or drawing her bath. Now and then she requires help in dressing, or looking after should she be injured on a job.”
“We keep the boys happy, too,” another added with a response of giggles.
Susan tensed at that, but Lacey patted her shoulder. “I don’t think you’ll have to worry about that, dear,” she said. “The mistress has other plans for you, I believe.”
“Wh-what kind of plans?”
“Well, there’s one last job we have. It happens to be the most coveted job.” Lacey retrieved a pale, filling it with some of the steaming water. “The mistress often prefers a woman warms her bed.” Susan’s eyes widened, but as she went to protest, she could only gasp as the hot water was poured over her. Just what had she agreed to?
* * *

Susan wasn’t quite sure how it happened, but more than a week had passed, and she found herself wondering how she’d ever survived outside of this mercenary woman’s grasp. The first night had been terrifying. She still had nightmares of the men that had used her, and she’d begun to think of Rhia like those men. But it wasn’t that way at all. That night, Rhia made Susan feel new; clean; beautiful. Now, Susan did everything she could to please Rhia in return.
For the first three nights, she’d fallen asleep nestled safe in Rhia’s arms. The next few nights, however, she was sent to sleep in an antechamber off of Rhia’s quarters. She’d learned in those nights that Rhia had a ferocious, unquenchable appetite among the men, especially with her number two.
In fact, the woman seemed to have many faces, many sides. In one situation, she was calm and collected, in another stern, another fierce and commanding. And yet, when Susan was alone with her, she was gentle, affectionate, and all but purred as they caressed. Susan sat behind her now in the hot spring nestled deep in the caves. She scrubbed the grime from Rhia’s back, taking in the sight of all of those scars. Just how did a woman so young come to be the person before her? It puzzled Susan.
Rhia straightened up, brushing away Susan’s hands as she turned towards the doorway. A few seconds later, Susan heard footsteps approaching. A man appeared, one Susan didn’t recognize. Rhia leaned against the side of the spring, resting her chin on her hand.
“Phillip. Is that blood I smell?”
The man flinched, absently shifting his hand under his cloak. “Ma’am-“
“You failed me, didn’t you, Phillip?” Her voice was so calm, and yet Phillip trembled. “You did. And yet you came back. I’m impressed with your courage.”
“Y-you are?”
She smiled and motioned him to come forward. He didn’t dare disobey. “Oh yes,” she said as he approached. Most would have simply run away, or killed themselves quickly.”
“I couldn’t. I had to tell you they’re coming here to get her back.”
“Coming here? I see. Thank-you for that. Tell me,” she said, beckoning him closer. He hesitantly crouched down beside the spring. “Did they torture our location from you?”
He smiled. “No, ma’am.”
Rhia returned the smile and reached up to stroke the man’s face. “Well done, Phillip, on that much. And yet,” she said, her hand reaching back behind his head, acquiring a firm grip on the back of his neck. “You came back.”
Phillip’s eyes widened as he realized his mistake. “Ma’am, I-“
The smile vanished from Rhia’s face, and she pulled his head down with a violent jerk. He struggled, and managed not to get pulled all of the way into the spring, but Rhia didn’t need all of him. She thrust his face into the water, just up to his ears so he could still hear her. He thrashed and fought, but Rhia’s grip was like iron, her arm never moving.
“You’ve brought them down upon us, you fool. Brave? You’re not brave. You’re stupid. All you had to do was keep your mouth shut and lay low, but you couldn’t do that. Then you had the nerve to return despite failing? I did not teach you well enough. But it’s too late. Good-bye, Phillip.”
Susan watched the whole exchange with increasing horror. She shrank back to the far side of the spring, trying to escape the desperate splashing. Before her eyes, the man’s life faded away, and he eventually fell still. Rhia released him, and left him face down in the water. She turned, leaned back against the side of the spring beside the corpse to face her. A calm smile touched her lips.
“Sing for me.”

Last two for now

2010-01-04T21:59:00.001-05:00

Seth yanwed, a flick of his wrist parrying another attack. The training yard was filled with spectators, infantrymen and knights both filling in along the walls to watch the sparring match. Many of these men had gone up against Seth’s current match, and every one of them had lost miserably – and painfully. And yet Seth barely took a step. He leaned to the side to avoid another strike. His supple wrist twirled the saber up to snap the flat of the blade against Rhia’s cheek.
The slap angered Rhia as it was, but the cheer from the crowd, and the faint twinkle in Seth’s eye, pissed her off. Everyone had seen the fight between them during the summer’s competition, and she knew they were now going to see that he could have defeated her, could have taken her place. Would he have faired better against the wraith she had then faced? Seth knew the answer, and it wasn’t what everyone else would think.
Rhia struck out again; her anger sped up her attacks, but decreased their accuracy and deadliness. Seth caught the practice sword between his arm and ribs. The flat of his saber smacked Rhia’s wrist, and she released the sword. He furthered the insult by once again slapping her cheek with the flat of the blade. She scowled at him, but the lack of a sword far from diminished her fighting spirit. The bout wasn’t over yet.
Seth took up her practice sword in his spare hand. It didn’t necessarily give him better odds – it wouldn’t have helped any of the soldiers watching. But it made for a better show. “Focus,” he said softly. Rhia met his eyes, realizing he was talking to her. She looked insulted; who was he to coach his mother, the little whelp? But, to spite him, she took the advice.
Seth didn’t attack, giving Rhia the first move. He hated her guts, but he loved her too much not to try to make her better. It would make his life easier if he didn’t have to keep saving her. He wasn’t sure she’d ever get over her emotions leading her actions, and maybe that was part of the secret to her skill, but it was certainly the key to her downfall against Seth, every time.
She was still angry, but she wasn’t blinded by it. Her vision may well still have been tainted red, but Seth noted an immediate change in her stance. She charged in two swift steps, bringing her up to face him. He took a half step back and arched his saber up to meet her. She ducked, pivoting with the momentum to strike his shoulder with her elbow. She struck with the other hand like a knife at his ribs. He managed to step back to absorb the second blow, but she was quick, and the sharp pain even from the minimized force caused him to drop the saber.
When she ducked down for the sword, Seth sighed a bit inside. He’d been impressed with the maneuver, and thought maybe he’d unlocked a little bit of her genius, but now he saw the effect of suppressing her emotions. Her anger would have led her on in the attack, pressing him until there was another opening. It may have never come, but luck seemed always on her side in those situations. But, logic said get the weapon. Unfortunately it left her vulnerable. As she dropped down for the saber, Seth leveled the practice sword at her throat.
“Checkmate.”
She scowled at the boredom in his voice, but yielded, the match lost.

The ringing of boot heels on cold stone filled the old corridors. The lack of carpet or decoration left nothing to swallow the echoes that trailed down the empty halls they passed. Rhia would have to inform someone that the castle guards’ shoes were better off with a soft sole. Even without her fine hearing, she’d have plenty of notice to duck and hide as they passed. And that’s precisely what she did.
She wasn’t a spy; no traitor, conspirator, or assassin, at least not anymore. The guards would probably pause to give her a salute if they saw her. Unfortunately, she wasn’t entirely innocent on this outing, either. Time and again she’d been warned, scolded even, for doing what she was about to do, but she couldn’t seem to help herself. They could fix the problem themselves if they got around to finding and sealing up all of the secret passages, and yet Rhia continued to find them.
The guards passed and Rhia stepped out of the room she’d hidden in. If she remembered right, it was six paces forward, and the fourth stone up on the North wall. Her fingers glided over the rough wall, a memory sparked by the feel of the stone’s grain. A stormy night, screaming, the smell of burning hair mixed with a hint of desert flower – her own hair singed by the brutal flames. Panic, desperation, so little time, she must hurry.
A loud click broke the spell of that memory, and once more the day came back to her. Winter, snow, lavender from her bath soap, mold and must from the passage she’d just unsealed. She shook off the bad memories and stepped through the small portal. So many memories; times like these, she hated Damascus. She hated it with a passion. She hated it for being the home of so much she cared about. Not just Ramirez; not just the people. People came and went. For as much as she would fight to save the people she cared about, she’d just as soon pick them up and move them someplace safer if their city was in danger. Lord knew she’d done that well enough before.
No, she cared about more than the people. She cared for the kingdom. She’d helped, as foolish as it may have been, to build that kingdom. A century ago, she’d seen the potential in that kingdom to become everything Babylon should have been. She paused in the dark corridor and closed her eyes. Oh, Babylon. She rested her head back against the wall and swallowed the lamentations that rose in her chest. It wouldn’t do to be discovered over sorrow for a long-dead empire.
She let out a long breath and resumed her silent march through the dark. The path wound for quite a ways through the castle, up and down stairs, some of which had crumbled over time and disrepair. Despite the winding way, she knew precisely where in the castle she was at all times. There were few secrets in that building that she had not uncovered, and many of them remained with her alone. The passage was one of them.
She came upon yet another set of stairs, but these led no where. Once, many years ago, a trap door had been positioned at the top of the stairs, but after that one, stormy night, it had been sealed over. Why the other end had never been secured, she didn’t know. Perhaps they’d figured one side was enough. For whatever reason, she was glad. She moved to the steps, and sat so that her back rested against the sealed ceiling.
Ten feet above her, sitting on his dais, was the king, listening to the endless audience, performing his mundane, kingly duties.
Rhia didn’t think of Janos as her king. Only three men in her life had ever earned that recognition from her. She often wondered if Janos ever truly thought of her as his subject. Others had done so, though most of them learned the hard way that she was nothing of the sort. One does not subject a typhoon, or a volcano. One could learn to survive their outbursts, or even make use of them to some degree, but the forces of nature are unpredictable and do as they please.
And yet the people of that city thought of her as something besides a force of nature, more than a monster, as she often called herself. They chose not to see her as someone different, someone who existed in many ways outside of time. Maybe it was because she acted human. She’d lived so long among them that she thought and acted much as they did, in ways other Elves never had. They saw her as one of them, as a friend, colleague, comrade, and more. Sometimes those feelings extended to a fault, or set them up for surprise and disappointment. She often felt stifled by it, as though mortal boundaries were being strapped around her, like a saddle on a wild horse. More than once, she’d wanted to run, to escape it. She’d stood many a night on the city wall, Killian at her side, warring with herself. Stay; go. Fight for happiness, for their happiness; run, return to her ways, her life, and leave the humans to their own mortal problems.
Her face lowered to her knees. She could hear Janos’ calm, commanding voice as he responded to one of the many requests being brought before him. How many kings had she known? How many had she raised, taught, befriended, and bowed before? Hundreds. Thousands, maybe. A few of them stood out to her. Constantine, Richard, Xerxes. Oh, Babylon… Would she remember Janos? Maybe. He befuddled her at times. So easily did he swing from stern, proper, kingly behavior to that of friendship, and just as quickly back again that she didn’t know just how to approach him. It was good that he didn’t hold her close as a friend. She was a threat to his kingdom: she’d assassinated the king before his father, had hopes of doing the same to his father, and made an attempt to do it to Janos himself, even though that was a slight misunderstanding. The fact that she made it clear a few times that she didn’t quite swear allegiance to him as king made her untrustworthy, despite all of her efforts to protect and rebuild the city.
It was when he was friendly that she didn’t quite know what to do with herself. Many a king she had befriended and counseled, been close to and frank with, even loved. Those moments of care from Janos kindled memories of those times, causing her to wish she could feel that same closeness to him. He was quite the king in her eyes, after all. He reminded her of certain kings that she chose to remember. If she ever found peace with Janos, she was sure she would remember him as well.
She sighed and did her best to still her thoughts. She focused on the voices above her, listening to Janos work. She resolved to tell him of this passage, so he could have it closed off. Perhaps he would thank her for it. Perhaps.

Two more.

2010-01-04T20:26:00.001-05:00

The kids ran along the beach, laughing, the wind tugging at their hair. Not a care in the world for children. One of the older boys stopped by a tidal pool, and the younger children quickly turned back to crowd around him. He pointed at the various critters in the pool, the youngins listening with rapt attention. He was teaching them, likely the same way his father had taught him. Their father was probably a sailor, or maybe a soldier, not around to do the same things for his younger children.
While everyone’s attention was on the pool, the oldest child, a girl with sandy blonde hair, snuck up on them. All of a sudden, she reached out and splashed the older brother in the face. The kids shouted and screamed, running off down the beach laughing as the boy took to chasing his sister.
One of the smallest children, a little girl who looked very much like her big sister, broke away from the group without their notice. She wandered up the beach towards something that had caught her eye. After glancing over her shoulder and seeing nothing, Rhia realized it was her the girl was coming to see. She sat up straighter, a smile touching her lips.
The girl came to a stop just in front of her, the wind tangled in her hair. “Hi,” she said with the simple innocence of a young child. It tugged at Rhia’s heart, and it took all of the self control she could muster to keep from snatching that little girl up into her arms.
“Hello there,” she managed to reply.
The girl stuck out her hand, something clenched in her fist.
“For me?” Rhia asked, somewhat shocked by the sudden gift. The girl simply nodded. She reached up and the girl dropped a shell into her hand. “It’s pretty,” Rhia said after a brief once-over of it.
“Put it to your ear,” the girl said. Rhia smiled and did as she was told. The sounds of the beach were dimmed in that ear and she heard the steady thrum and roar in its place. “John says it’s the sound of the blood in your ear, but sissy says it’s the sound of the ocean.”
Rhia lowered the shell to her lap and gazed at the girl. “Which do you think it is?”
“Well…John’s really smart, but it sounds a lot like the ocean,” she said, apparently torn.
A smile crept back onto her lips. “Well, perhaps it’s both.”
That smile spread to the girl, quickly filling in the suntanned little face. “Yeah!” Struck by that new possibility, the girl whipped around and raced back down the beach to her siblings, calling out for her big brother all the while.
“Make a new friend?” came a voice over her shoulder.
Rhia wiped her eyes on her sleeve and glanced back at Ramirez. “I suppose so,” she said with a weak smile.
His own smile faded upon seeing her distress, and he sat down beside her. His arm slipped around her and pulled her close. She sank against him, the shell clutched in her hand.
“I’m sorry,” she said softly, brushing a few tears away once more. “I just… I miss that feeling. I miss being a mother.”
“I know,” he replied.

Rhia hated this day. Just about the only thing that could take her mind off of it was off being trained by a crazy old wizard. Even her nightly rounds in the city couldn’t free her mind from it. Snow was lightly falling, a sense of purity falling over that broken city. It only dampened her spirits and further chilled her aching heart.
Her mind was far off, and she wasn’t quite paying attention to what she was doing, or where she was going. She should have been on the rooftops, hidden, but the relative quiet of the city in recent days led her to simply stroll the streets. Unfortunately, not all was quiet in Damascus that night. She stepped past an alley, her mind so filled with thoughts of that day in past years, that she didn’t hear him. A hand darted out and grabbed her roughly around her mouth. A swift tug drew her into the alley. Whoever it was didn’t giver her a chance to retaliate; if it had been a robbery or a rape, she might have stood a chance, but this man wanted only one thing.
Rhia’s eyes widened at the sharp, familiar pain of a blade passing through her. Her senses grew sharp; she could smell stale whiskey, taste tobacco on the fingers around her mouth, hear the shuddered breath of the man behind her, but it’s what she saw that stunned her. The sword had passed clear through her back and out her front, and though covered in her blood and a handful of snowflakes, Rhia could tell it was a soldier’s sword.
In the next moment, the sword was withdrawn, and she was released. She wanted to turn, to see who it was who’d done this to her, but her legs would no longer support her, and she crashed to the ground. Footsteps rushed away, leaving her alone in the alley. She couldn’t die…right?
“The fox is cunning,” spoke a voice in the night. Rhia’s wasn’t sure how much time had passed; minutes, hours maybe. Her eyes fluttered open, and she struggled for a breath.
“The raven…is late,” she managed. She could taste the blood in her mouth, and was sure the puddle by her head was more than just melted snow. When silence followed, Rhia almost believed Jace had left thanks to her little bit of sarcasm, but for whatever reason, he hadn’t, and crouched down beside her.
“You were careless.”
“Quite,” she wheezed, fighting the urge to roll her eyes.
“Why?”
She glanced up at the cowled face, wondering if Jace had developed a sense of humor, but no, he was serious. “Long story.”
If the answer displeased him, she couldn’t tell, but he mercifully left it at that. He hoisted her up, and started out of Downtown. She could only hope he was taking her someplace safe and warm. At least warm.

Various samples

2010-01-04T20:03:00.000-05:00

Step back. Parry. Step forward. Slice. Thrust. Sidestep. Stab. Again.
Her mornings seemed always to consist of training. At about nine and a half thousand years old, she couldn’t really afford to let her body fall out of practice. It was the only way to stay young, to stay awake; alive. Even after a morning of rigorous love-making with Ramirez, she could still feel it, still feel the years tugging at her, threatening her youth. Her heart had already failed her once in the past year, as the weeks of rest from her many acquired wounds allowed the years a chance to catch up with her.
She could feel him watching her, likely having finished his breakfast, now procrastinating his preparations for work. How could she expect them to understand how it was the Elfin body worked? They treated her like a human, unable or unwilling to understand the differences. She would lie in bed, head resting against Ramirez’s chest, listening to his heartbeat. Steady, sure, predictable; the tick of a clock that cannot be wound, doomed to one day stop and never begin again. She envied humans that much.
But her clock could be wound. Her youth could be prolonged, and had been for nine millennia. SO long as she had a need for it, it would stay. She dared not fall asleep if she could help it, for fear that the simple act of a peaceful sleep would signal her body it was okay to age. She could not let that happen. How would she defend herself if her arms were too weak to raise a sword? How would she care for the ones she loved?
One last thrust, a bead of sweat arching from the edge of her nose and splitting on the blade of the obsidian rapier she practiced with. Killian understood. It thrived on being held in her hand, even if air was all it sliced. It grew impatient should she set it aside for too long, knowing what it would mean for itself if Rhia grew old. No heir had presented himself as being worthy to weild the weapon. Rhia’s was the only hand that could hold it. Without her, Killian would be lost, left in some dark corner to collect dust forever more.
There had been one heir; the boy had inherited the precise make-up of Rhia’s Drow magick. Killian had resonated with that boy’s aura, and it had grown eager at the prospect of finally being passed on, to new hands that might be a little bit more blood-thirsty than Rhia’s now were. But the king had killed that boy. Killian had desired nothing more than to pick that man apart, layer by layer, to feed on his spirit, and the weapon had kept Rhia’s anger and hurt alive for fifty years to achieve it. But, alas, the king had died by other means, and his son now sat on the throne. It frustrated Killian to now serve the heir of the man who’d stolen the life of Killian’s new master. But it had little choice. Besides, it had tasted plenty of flesh in the past year; it should not complain.
“You’ll be late,” Rhia said as she stepped back inside Ramirez handed her a towel to wipe the sweat from her face, and simply smiled. Rhia couldn’t help but smile back. That pure heart, smiling at her; her reason for staying young; it warmed her own wounded heart, brought back a little light to a place swamped by darkness. “Go on, silly man. We both have work to do.”
He chuckled and kissed her cheek. “Be careful tonight,” he said, then turned and left the kitchen.
“You, as well,” she said softly, and watched after him until he disappeared around the corner.

“How did you do that?”
The blacksmith laughed and rested the raw steel back into the flames. “Come; I’ll show you.”
Rhia stepped forward, the smithing apron heavy against her torso and thighs. She pulled on the gloves, and after a moment, withdrew the heated metal from the flames. Once it was clamped to the anvil, Durham stepped up behind her and positioned her hands on the tools she’d never before used, and guided her through the modern technique.
“It seems hasty,” she said as she lifted the metal to give it a look.
“These swords are expendable,” Durham tried to explain, but Rhia only shook her head.
“No sword is expendable.”
“Our lives are not so long as yours.”
Rhia blinked and looked up at him. Few outright admitted that difference to her face. It was refreshing to know they at least were aware of it, but the statement itself still stung.
“We cannot afford to spend years, or even weeks, forming a single blade for each infantryman. Their swords will not be used for centuries, passed on down generations. That tradition is reserved for those of a higher order.” He took the metal from her hands and returned it to the flames. “Besides, even the finest-crafted swords will someday break.”
Rhia’s hand lifted to her chest, still able to feel the pinch of scar tissue where Ramirez’s sword had driven into her, only to be snapped in half. “I suppose you’re right,” she said, her voice trailing off. A smile touched her lips and she looked back up at him. “Show me again.”
He smiled back, and began again.

Zelda wandered the castle halls. She was well dressed, having been outfitted with a new wardrobe as a token of gratitude by the crown. She’d even been gifted with a finely carved and inlaid walking staff. She continued to refuse medical attention, but the king had insisted on the staff. She continued to wear the blindfold, as it seemed to put people more at ease rather than watching her empty eyes stare past them.
She was being escorted, a soldier following a few paces behind, but she paid him little mind. There was only one soldier in this castle she had any interest in, only one who might understand her, and what she’d gone through in service for the kingdom. But she never saw him anymore.
The city was nice, but the crowds made her nervous. She could sense people’s injuries, and she longed to help them. But she knew word of a healer would spread, and they’d find her again. So, she spent much of her days in the castle familiarizing herself with the layout. She was currently exploring a different wing, expanding the mental map.
She paused mid-step, head canted to one side, picking up a familiar sound. She turned and stepped out into a large common room. Each footstep echoed back that same sound, proving her assumption correct. Before long, her fingertips came to rest on the smooth, ebony wood of a piano. She walked slowly around it, her fingers tracing the edges, until she came to the bench. She eased down onto it, special care paid to her broken ribs, and laid her staff on the floor beside her.
“Soldier,” she called softly to the man who’d been following her. His steps had ceased when she reached the piano, but she knew well that he was there. The steps resumed at her call, and he came to stand beside her.
“Yes, ma’am?” he asked with a voice that mimicked her own softness, as though it would simply be wrong to speak any louder.
“I find myself terribly thirsty, but I am very much in need of a rest. Would it be too much trouble to ask you to fetch us some tea?”
He hesitated. The man was sharp, good at his job. He wasn’t there primarily to keep her well and safe, but to ensure she wasn’t, in fact, a spy, or anything of that sort. But she acted well, and even Roran couldn’t discern if she spoke truth or was trying to get rid of him. She was a guest, however, and it would be better to assume she was being honest. He dipped his head and smiled, even if she couldn’t see it. “Of course, ma’am.”
She listened to him depart, and when he was a good distance down the hall, she turned her attention to the piano. IT had been a few years since last she’d sat at one. She gently lifted the cover from the keys, felt the cool ivory beneath her fingertips. She’d been able to see the last time she’d played; she wondered if she still had enough joy to play the songs she once knew.
She timidly played through a couple of warm-up exercises, stumbling every so often on the keys as she tried to remember how it felt. She nearly gave up, her hands on the lid, when she felt his presence. She wasn’t sure how long it had been since she last was with him, but feeling him there now stirred something in her heart. Her fingers found the keys again, and she played. The comfort his gaze brought to her flowed out into the music, and for the first time since coming to Damascus, she felt at ease.
Minutes passed as she played, though it felt to her like hours, and his presence remained all the while. When she heard the far-off echo of footsteps, she finally halted the song. She slowly lowered the lid, then reached up to her blindfold. She pushed it up, revealing one, clear blue eye, and looked up into the shadows.
“Thank-you,” she said, voice filled with genuine gratitude, “for checking on me. For whatever reason…thank-you.”
She felt his presence linger, then vanish. The blindfold tucked back down over her eye just as Roran returned with a tray of tea.

“Just sit still,” Rhia demanded, as she straightened Jocelyn’s head for the dozenth time.
“But that hurts,” she retorted with a pout.
“It does not. You’re just being stubborn.” She used the ivory comb to part out another lock of Jocelyn’s hair, continuing the pattern of plaits and braids. “You promised to humor me in this.”
“I’ll tell you any joke you want, just stop the torture!”
Rhia laughed and shook her head. “You know what I mean.”
“Okay, okay.” She finally sat still, doing her best not to wince as Rhia tugged the braid tight. “How long has it been?”
“Since when?” Rhia asked.
“Now you’re being stubborn,” Jocelyn said gently.
She smiled faintly, looking off into space as she filled out the braid. “Close to three centuries, I suppose. And my last daughter didn’t have hair near as pliant as yours,” she added with a chuckle.
“I’m sorry.”
“For what?” Rhia asked, this time genuinely curious. When Jocelyn didn’t respond, likely unable to find a gentle way to explain, Rhia sighed. “Sometimes I wonder if it’s cruel of me, to bring them into this world. There are times when I will do everything I can not to love, just in case that love becomes fruitful. But, as they say, it’s better to have loved late than never.”
Jocelyn blinked, and glanced back at Rhia. “I don’t think that’s how that saying goes.”
Rhia scowled and tugged on her hair to straighten out her head again. “Stop moving.”

Tyrael watched his masters from the hearth rug. He was curled up, his furry back and wings to the flames, muzzle propped up on a spare log. They were having an argument again. His mistress was standing on one side of the room, shouting at his master in a language the poor man couldn’t understand. He glowered at her for it.
“If you’re going to speak to me in that tone, at least have the decency to use the Common tongue,” he said coolly. His years as a soldier were likely all that kept him calm and collected in the face of such a storm.
Mistress’ hands clenched, and Tyrael’s golden eyes made out the traces of magick flickering around her fists, and could hear Killian beginning to hum with the faint hope that maybe, just maybe, it would get to do this guy in and get back to its usual on-the-run life with its Mistress. But she had more control than that, at least. Tyrael’s tail flicked lazily as his Mistress relaxed.
“You just wouldn’t understand,” she said.
“Not when you speak Elf,” he replied.
That anger flared up again as she scowled. “You don’t even care,” she spat at him, and turned for the stairs to head up to their room.
“Now that’s just not true,” Master said, his patience growing thin as he stood to follow after her.
Tyrael sighed. Their arguments tended to always wind up in the same place, the two always waging war one way or another. As their voices rose, Tyrael pushed himself up to his feet. He stretched, tucked his wings against his sides, and followed. He should at least make sure they don’t hurt each other before taking it to their bed.
He trotted up the stairs and came to sit in their bedroom doorway. Mistress was standing before the window, arms folded over her chest in a defensive posture, while Master stood a few paces away by a reading chair, arms at his sides.
“-ordered you to be there,” Master was saying, still trying to keep calm.
“I don’t take orders from him!” Mistress said hotly.
He stiffened, hands flexing. “You swore your allegiance-“
“To the kingdom. I swore to protect it, to serve it, but I will not be a dog to be ordered to heel whenever that man wishes!”
“You still think of me that way? As a dog?”
Mistress scowled again. Tyrael had to hand it to his Master for not flinching in the face of that anger; even a black dragon would pause when presented with it. “That isn’t the point, Ramirez.”
“Then what is, Rhia? Are you defying orders just to prove a point?”
She turned away, but Master quickly stepped forward and caught her arm, turning her back around to face him just in time to see the tear trickle down her cheek. “Please help me to understand.”
“I won’t go down there,” she said softly, unable to meet his gaze as more tears fell.
“You’ve said that. Why?”
She shook her head, but Master gave her a stern shake and tilted his head to meet her gaze. “Tell. Me.”
“Why isn’t it enough to know I don’t want to do it?” she demanded, pain filling her eyes.
“Because I have to report a reason back to the king for your refusal of orders.”
Anger flared in those eyes again, and she tried to push herself away from him. “Then make something up!”
He held on tight to her, not letting her run away this time. “I want to know why you’re so frightened.”
Tyrael saw the anger fade again from his Mistress. Master had said what she’d been waiting for. He watched her sink into Master’s arms, and knew there would be no fear of the two attacking each other for the rest of the evening. There was no telling about tomorrow, but for now, his job was done. He turned and trotted back down to the hearth. Strong jaws dragged a log over and onto the embers, a quick burst of fiery breath bringing the fire back to life. He curled up, and promptly dozed off.

Seth wandered along the outside edge of the city wall. Most of the people had long forgotten the line of defense Rhia had set up along the walls, but they were still there. He traced the lines of those runes, his eyes examining each crossing, each point of contact. It was a good spell. Even his master had been impressed. That was precisely why he was there now, studying and memorizing the spell, to take it back to his master.
The runes were well kept, though Seth didn’t detect any trace of a spell to protect them. He could see the marks of sticks, swords, and other implements that had been used to maintain them. Not all had forgotten their presence, then. He withdrew a small book from his bag, and copied the shape and orientation of one of the circles he came upon. The Northern seal, he supposed.
An amulet around his neck pulsated with an emerald glow, and he paused in his reckoning. He took a breath, and let it out with a long sigh, then reached up for the amulet. Before his fingers could touch it, the pulsating stopped.
“I heard that sigh,” came a stern voice in Seth’s mind. Few things in the world could rattle him, but his master’s voice was one of them, and he flinched. Memories of having to scrape out and wash the insides of the cauldrons Merlin used to experiment in whenever he misbehaved came rushing back at the sound of that stern voice.
“Sorry, master.”
“Yes, yes, what have you got for me? Anything?”
“This protection field is quite interesting. I’m not so sure you’ll be able to replica-“
“Rune magick mumbo-jumbo; what about the crumpets?”
Seth blinked, snapping the journal shut. “I thought you were being metaphorical,” he said dully.
“Damascus makes the best crumpets! The magick can wait, but those bakeries won’t always be-“ His voice cut out, the soft hum of the amulet ceasing, just as Seth felt the presence of someone else.
“They’re very interesting, aren’t they?” came a familiar voice over his shoulder.
Seth turned to face the old wizard, casually tucking the journal back into his back. “Good morning, Matoya.”
“Morning, my boy. Care for a crumpet?” he asked, holding up a bag of sweet-smelling pastries.
Seth’s eye twitched, just slightly. “No, thank-you.”
“No, I don’t suppose you’d be into sweets. Your mother does fine work,” he said. The swift changes of topic caught Seth off guard. It was something he should be used to, the way a wizard’s mind works, but his own single-mindedness made it difficult to adapt.
“She knows a thing or two,” he admitted.
“You wish she didn’t?”
“We’d all be better off.”
“You mean she’d be better off,” Matoya stated.
“Everyone.”
“Are you sure?”
“Quite.”
Matoya smiled a knowing smile. Why was it wizards always knew things everyone else didn’t? Age wasn’t the only reason; if that were the case, he’d know things like that as well. “What about this city?” Matoya asked. “How would they be now without her magick?”
“She intervenes, yes. Who is to say she’s intervening for the better side? Or perhaps someone else would have risen to glory in her place had she never been here.”
“There is no doubt history would be greatly changed should she not have been around. But that is not to say it would have been for the best.”
“Then what about you? Why do you not intervene?”
Matoya smiled again. “Why do you?”
“Not for the sake of humans.”
“For your own sake?”
“For hers.”
The old wizard nodded faintly, then turned away to walk back the way he’d come. “The shop on Porter Street has the best crumpets,” he called back.
Once the old man had vanished around a bend, the amulet hummed again. “I don’t like that man.”
Seth smiled, just a little. “I do.”

Motivations, One

2010-01-04T18:39:00.000-05:00

Revelation

2007-05-31T12:06:00.000-04:00

Seth has decided to reveal a little more of his past to me. This is what I managed to get out today and yesterday.

"Take me with you!"
Seth turned to look back at her. Seeing her there at the door to the abandoned hunting lodge they'd been hiding in, he felt his heart catch in his throat. She was beautiful. Her hair caught the moonlight, as did the tears in her eyes. Mara...
"You can't follow me where I'm going," he said quietly. How he wished he could take her with him. Maybe then he could be brave. Maybe then the pain would stop.
"Then don't go..." She stepped out into the night. The soft sea breeze tugged at the oversized, button down shirt she wore; his shirt, given to her shortly after he'd kidnapped her, three months before. He actually blushed when he realized she wasn't wearing anything else. He turned his gaze away, towards the shore.
"I have to go, Mara. This is...it's a matter of life and death."
A wince crossed her features and she slowly approached him. "Then you have to."
He looked back over at her as she came to stand within arm's reach. The sadness in her eyes tore at his heart. He reached out to her, his fingers brushing against her soft cheek. "Please don't be sad...I can't bear it."
"But, I..." Her eyes squeezed shut and she thrust herself forward and into his arms. "I'll never see you again once you leave, will I?"
He held her close. The smell of her hair filled his senses, and he found he had to fight off a sob, swallowing hard. "No, I don't think you will, not on Earth."
"Then..." She pulled away from him, one hand lifted to the top button of that shirt. "...let me-"
"No!" His eyes widened and he pulled her hand away from that button. "No," he said again, sternly.
"But why?!" Tears filled her eyes and she searched his face.
"Because, Mara, you're pure. Everything about you... You have a chance to make it to Heaven... I won't be the one to send you to Hell."
She stared at him in surprise, obviously not expecting that answer. "Then marry me. I could never love someone else, Seth, please. I want to give everything to you."
"What would you do then when I left? You could not marry again, how could you take care of yourself?"
"I don't care! I don't care what hardships I find in life so long as I could spend even one night with you."
His hand cupped her cheek and he gazed at her in the moonlight. She was even more beautiful to him now than she'd ever been before. He could not deny her that wish. "Very well. Mara, marry me."
A smile spread wide across her face and she threw her arms around his neck. "Okay!"

Seth lay beside Mara, for the first time in the same bed. Her bare skin was warm against his, and so soft. His ring was cool around his finger, and he could feel hers on the hand resting on his chest. This was the most perfect place he'd ever been. And he was leaving, just as he found it. It just...wasn't fair. But he had to go, of that he was certain. If he didn't go, something terrible would happen. At least, that's how he interpreted the bile in the back of his throat.
He couldn't linger. If he did, he knew he'd never leave. He very gently pried himself from her, doing his best not to wake her. Perhaps it was cruel not to wake her, not to say goodbye. She would cry, he knew. How he'd worked to make sure she never cried. He gazed down at her for a bit longer, then stood and moved away from the bed.
He got dressed as quickly and quietly as he could, forcing himself not to look at her. It would only make things harder. Just as he strapped his sword belt on around his hips, he heard a rustling behind him. He sighed softly, eyes drifting shut. She woke anyway... He slowly turned to face her, hand passing through his hair. "I was going to just-"
He stopped short when he saw her, eyes going wide. She was on her knees on the bed, clutching something to her chest; something metal; something hise. His hand darted down to his belt, only to find his dirk really was missing. His vision blurred and his stomach did a flip. "Mara," he croaked out, his throat tight. "What have you dont..."
She smiled ever so faintly. "I've released you from our bond. I hope...that you will love someone...who can follow you where ever you go." Blood trickled from her lips and she began to drift forward.
"Mara!" He darted over to the bed, catching her in his arms before she could hit the sheets. "Stupid girl..." He wiped the blood from her lip with his thumb. "I could never love anyone else... Now you've condemned yourself... Why?"
"What's it like?" She gazed up at him, though her eyes seemed to look past him. "In Hell..."
He clenched his teeth and held her closer to his chest. "You will not be there long. I will come for you."
"You can't...follow me...where I'm going."
"You're wrong. I will come for you. I promise. I will save you."

Oh, by the way, a lot of the stuff up here is going to disappear pretty soon. I've realized I'm giving a heck of a lot of the story away with this site, so I may not be using it for much longer. At least, not for any story tidbits, just updates on where I am with the books and other grumblings.

For a story.

2007-05-22T19:01:00.000-04:00

Zelda laid the sheer black veil over her head, the lace creating a pattern of pitch roses over her golden hair. She straightened her shirt and smoothed out the skirt, then stepped into the church. It was mostly empty, only a couple of old ladies sitting in the front pues. She walked down the side of the church to a pue halkfway up to the altar. Her gaze found the red candle, then dropped to the lavishly decorated tabernacle nestled in an alcove behind the altar. A small smile found her lips as she lowered to one knee. Her head bent to rest her forehead on her knee for just a moment, then she stood again and slipped into the pue.
She let down the kneeler and settled onto the padding. She drew the crystal-beaded rosary from her pocket, then leaned her elbows against the back of the pue in front of her and began to pray.
Thirty minutes passed, and the first few parishoners began to filter into the church. A few of them muttered to each other, a group of them sprawled out in the pue in front of Zelda. She peeked open an eye at them and let out a small sigh. She tried to keep going, but as more and more came into the church, the distraction became too great. She pocketed the rosary, crossed herself, and sat back in the pue.
Instead, she watched them. They were laughing and carrying on, walking back and forth from pue to pue to say hi to their friends. They stood with their backs to the altar, and most of them weren't even trying to keep their voices down. By the time it was five minutes 'till Mass, the din that had distracted her prayers had grown to a dull roar. Finally, Zelda could stand it no longer.
She rose to her feet and stepped out of the pue, at once dropping to one knee and bowing her head to the tabernacle. She stood again and slowly began walking up to the front of the church. No one noticed her or paid her any mind. They just went on with their conversations and jokes. She even saw a couple of kids eating snacks. Her hands instinctively clenched into fists, but she forced them open again before stepping around the first pue. What must be said must not be said in anger, she reminded herself.
Though there was no anger, there was still passion, and frustration, and no doubt that her words would be heard. But would they listen? She stood up in front of the atar, genuflecting once more to the tabernacle. "Forgive me for this, my Lord," she muttered, before standing and turning to face the congregation. A few noticed her, and those few quieted, but she barely noticed with the noise the rest made,.
"Enough!!" she cried out into the church. That single word echoed through the massive building, and many, though not all, of the conversations stopped. Not satisfied with only divided attention, she cried out again. "I said enough! Be quiet, all of you!" The rest were silenced, and all eyes turned to the front. Much better.
"Where do you think you are!? The movie theater? You come in and make as much noise as you want until the show starts? Well, I've got news for you! You're not here to be entertained!" The accoustics in the church were as such that a whisper on the altar could be heard from the klast pue as though it were said right in your ear. Her yelling made them all wince, though many of them winced not only at the volume of the words, but at the words themselves.
"If you knew a king of some foreign country was coming to stand before you, would you act this way? Better yet, would you dress the way many of you are? Would you laugh and carry on, as though nothing incredible was about to happen? If not a king, then what about the bishop, or the Pope? Would you behave for the man Christ appointed as our shepherd? If you can behave for His disciple, then why not Christ Himself?!"
She looked out at them, no anger in her eyes. Rather, there was paint, sadness, a deep suffering as though from the face of God. "You genuflect, though some of you don't even do that, and yet you don't seem to realize why. If you knew, would you act the way you do? Don't wait for a man to show up before you begin to pay attention!" She turned sideways and pointed up past the altar to the tabernacle. "Christ is here every day! Every second of every minute of every hour, He sits here, present so that we may be close to Him. You would behave for a man, but He is your God! And yet you talk and carry on as though he is not even here! If you must talk, do it outside of the church, before or after you come in here. Many of you are talking to people you see every day, and will probably see again later this very morning! But Jesus Christ has been sitting here, waiting for you all to come see Him, and you act as though He isn't even here! Your God became a man and died for each and every one of you so that by accepting Him, you may live forever! The LEAST He asks of you is to sit with Him, for one hour of one day each week. He asks that you listen to Him, and give Him a chance to listen to you and your prayers. When has that ever been too much to ask?"
She fell into silence and looked out at them. Some were crying, some staring in surprise, some in disbelief. A couple lowered their kneelers and sank to them, which initiated a wave of the rest following suit. And so they prayed.
A smile crept onto her face and the weight rose from her shoulders. A couple of tears escaped her eyes and she turned back to the tabernacle. She genuflected, forehead bowed to her knee. "Thank-you," she whispered, "for guiding my tongue." She then stood and began the walk back to her seat.

Cecelia

2007-04-19T17:21:00.000-04:00

The jungles of the Amazon were some of the densest concentrations of vegetation in the world. It swallowed people up every day, too many of which were never to be seen again. But how Cecelia saw it, the trees and plants weren’t what swallowed them up. It was the insects. She swatted another mosquito; at least she thought it was a mosquito. Mr. Dickson, the entomologist on her father’s vast and diverse team of scientists, said there were over three hundred million species of insects in the Amazon. She wasn’t quite sure how many of those species bit.
Her black curls were pulled back into a loose ponytail that trailed halfway down her back, and her skin was oily with suntan lotion and bug spray. She was quite certain the bug spray wasn’t working, or else the insects in the Amazon thought it smelled all the more appetizing. But the suntan lotion was. Her skin, which had been fair ever since she’d been a small child, was now near copper, and the natives working on the excavation said she looked like one of them. She talked like one of them, too; she’d learned the language quickly, to the bemusement and pleasure of the natives. Her father had hired near a hundred of them to help with the excavation, some of them schooled but most just there for the muscle and cooking prowess. Everyone had taken a liking to the native cuisine, though everyone made sure not to ask exactly what it was they were eating.
Her Aunt Zelda and Uncle Haru were there, too, along with a bunch of their friends and classmates from the Academy. Cecelia had always thought it queer that their school was just called “the Academy”. She heard teachers at her school scoff at the name and say General Awada was too cocky. When Cecelia had told Zelda that, her Aunt had laughed in that quiet way she did and said that it was probably true. But Zelda and Haru both liked the General, so Cecelia decided she liked him, too, even if he was cocky.
They had all just graduated, the first graduating class from the Academy, and were here to relax, supposedly. They didn’t do much relaxing, but they always looked like they were having fun. Aunt Zelda seemed sad sometimes, though, Cecelia noticed. She supposed it was because Li wasn’t here. He’d wanted to be, but he was training to take over the Yakuza, which had only a few years ago been united, all of the factions becoming one. Cecelia had been young, then, but she supposed it was a big deal. Li was moving back and forth between Hong Kong and Kyoto, Zelda said to seal the alliance between the Yakuza and Triad, and build strong bonds between all of the leaders. Cecelia never really understood it.
Her grandmother and Rhayvin weren’t here. With all of the kids here, they’d decided to go traveling together. Her dad said that they used to travel all of the time together before Zelda was born, over twenty-five years ago, before her dad even met her mom. They sent them postcards once a week from all of the places they’d been. Cecelia swore they didn’t stay in the same city for more than a night, and her father said that’s just how they liked it. Cecelia didn’t understand that, either.
Her grandfather and great uncle were here, though. Grandmother had decided she didn’t want to bring them traveling, and didn’t like the idea of them at the house in Kyoto by themselves, so they came to South America with the rest of them. Her great uncle, Zelda’s father, seemed to be enjoying himself, and spent a great deal of time with Zelda during the day, helping her keep her debating skills in tune and her wit sharp. Her grandfather, however, never stopped complaining, except to play pranks. It drove her father crazy and usually scared the natives. Most of the scientists were from the Academy, though, and were used to the mischief. Cecelia thought it was pretty funny, though felt sorry for her father sometimes when he had to clean up the various messes and straighten out the misunderstandings.
Yesterday had been a special day there at the excavation, though it had nothing to do with the project. In fact, the project had been put on hold all day, so everyone could enjoy the celebration of Cecelia’s sixteenth birthday. She’d gotten all sorts of presents from everyone; jewelry from Nami, one of the native women who did the laundry; a different book from each of the scientists on their own field, since she’d taken such an interest in everything they did; beads and a hand-woven hair wrap from the daughters of two of the native diggers. Her grandmother and Rhayvin had even sent her a big box filled with knick-knacks and little things from their travels. But the best present had come from her father. He’d waited until last to give her his present, a small wooden box that had held oranges when it first came to the site. When she opened it, she didn’t find oranges. Instead, there was a headlamp and one of the digital cameras being used to document the dig. He’d laughed at her dumbfounded expression and explained that a passage had been opened up down into the temple they were excavating.
It was a narrow passage that led steeply down into the ground to one of the lower chambers. They’d already sent a robot down to make sure the way was stable and the air safe to breathe, as well as to take preliminary pictures. Now, they needed someone to go down and see if there was anything worth digging down for. “Think you’re up for it?” he’d asked; as if he’d needed to. She’d accepted without hesitation and gave him the biggest hug she’d ever given in her life, which made him blush with pride.
She only wished her mom were here, too, but she was back in Kyoto, accompanying Li and helping Eiji. She wasn’t due to come see them until the end of next week. But she got to talk to her on the phone every night, and last night she’d talked to her for an exceptionally long time. Even if she didn’t understand the work her mother was doing, she knew her mother was doing something important, and that was enough to make her content to wait.

Hmm..

2007-03-30T08:26:00.000-04:00

Okay, so I realized that my last post, even though I was excited because it was about the books (I haven't been able to think about them much lately), was more me rambling than it was actually telling you anything constructive. So I've tried to think of a way to better talk about the horses of the Chronicles. In the attempt to come up with some clever way of describing their involvement in the books, I realized that there's really only one way that I know how to explain it: by example. So, sit back and be amused.

Jack first.

Seth's head hung low so that his chin rested on his chest, sitting with the slumped posture of one who's been riding for days on end. The reins were cradled in his hand, the fingers tangled in the streaked mane of the warhorse he sat upon. The horse didn't seem put off in the least by the fact that his rider, the one who supposedly knew the way, was sleeping. If he got them lost, Seth would take care of it when he woke up. Then again, Jack had walked this path times enough to know the way. Perhaps that was why the young man thought it safe to get some sleep.
One of Jack's ears was cocked back, listening to the quiet breathing of his master. The other was drooped lazily to the side, as there was nothing else worth listening to on that empty path. They weren't in the woods or on a stream, or even near any sort of town. It was just wide, open, empty salt flats. Nothing worth thinking about lived here. Except Seth.
The night had been cold, and even now Jack could see his breath. When he'd been a foal, he'd tried to eat the steam as it hit the air. Seth had found that quite amusing. But that was a long time ago, and the both of them had grown a good bit, though not in quite the same ways. Jack had gone from a scrawny, and fairly clumsy colt, to one of the biggest, most formidable warhorses in the eastern hemisphere. Even the Mongols, the great horse people of the north, gawked when Seth passed through one of their camps. "Genghis Khan beware," Seth often muttered to Jack. He wasn't quite sure what that meant, but the pride in Seth's voice always made Jack feel bigger, taller, stronger, and better all around.
The sun finally crested the horizon, and Jack's ears perked forward as he lifted his head. He'd seen the sun rise a thousand times, and it was of little interest to him. However, what the sun revealed was of interest. He glanced back at his master, still sleeping peacefully despite the dawn, then turned his attention back to the figure silhouetted by the sun. He was careful not to get too excited, and stuck to the same slow walk he'd been using before. He knew any change would wake Seth. His master was very perceptive that way.
He didn't seem to have to go much faster, though. The figure up ahead wasn't moving. It was strange to see anything out here, especially something that big. There weren't even any boulders, for the harsh winds had pulverized them all long ago. Seth had said once that there were mountains here once. Mountains, and trees, and streams. But there was nothing now. Except for the silhouette up ahead. As he drew closer, and the sun rose higher into the sky, he could tell it was a person, like Seth, only not like him. A wind came in from the front, and Jack lifted his nose. It didn't smell like his master. It smelled...like flowers. But there was something else under that. He recognized that. "Humans," Seth called them. He had another word for this kind.
But what did Jack need to know those words for? All he knew is he liked the way they smelled, and some of them even carried treats in their pockets. He hadn't had a treat in a long time. The human didn't even hear him coming over the howling of the wind as Jack came up behind her. He reached out his nose and lipped at the folds of fabric falling from the person's waist.
"Ah!"
The figure whirled around, nearly cracking Jack in the face with a knarled staff. Jack jerked his head back and let out a shocked whinny.
The combination of the scream, the sudden movement, and Jack's fuss was more than sufficient to wake Seth. "Wha..? Oi, Jack, hold still." He tightened his grip on the reins and firmed up his seat, and Jack grew still.
"Who are you?! What do you want?!" the figure cried, that staff held out defensively.
Seth frowned as his pale blue eyes fell upon the stranger. "Take it easy, miss. I apologize if-"
"What do you want from me?!" She was searching the air in front of her with her eyes, though they never seemed to find Jack and his master.
Seth's face softened as he watched her, and he slowly dismounted from Jack. The bells that hung from his earings rang with a peculiar chime when he hit the ground, and the sound seemed to startle the woman. "Please, miss. I want nothing from you." He took a slow step forward, but as soon as his foot hit the ground, the woman attacked with that staff, swinging it down with a frightened cry. She sucked in a breath when the staff hit something, but she wasn't able to pull it back. Seth held it firmly in his hand. "My horse is a trouble-maker. I assure you, neither he nor I meant you any harm." He lifted his other hand and rested it gently over hers. "You have nothing to fear of me."
She started to pull her hand away, but stopped. "You speak truly?"
He slowly let go of her hand, and of the staff. "I do, lady."
She hesitantly set the butt of the staff down, searching the air with empty eyes. "What are you doing here?"
"I live here," Seth said simply, reaching out to take Jack's reins, holding them just under the bit. "I should be asking what you're doing out here."
"Live here? But this is the middle of no where..."
"That's quite right, lady. I should wonder how you are even finding your way."
She turned and stretched her staff out towards the rising sun. "I use the sun as compass. I may be blind, but I still see the sun."
His brow arched in interest. "I see. And if the sun is at your back?"
"Then I must turn around often."
He smiled. He liked that response. "Come, might I escort you? These salt flats are unforgiving, and I know them well."
"I..."
"I simply don't want to come across your carcass while I'm out."
Her mouth dropped open, and Seth laughed lightly. She snapped her mouth shut again at that and blushed a bit. "Fine. You may escort me."
"Very well, lady." While he was polite in his words, he was a little less-so in other ways. He pulled Jack up beside the woman and let go of the reins. He then placed his hands on her waist and hoisted her up onto the saddle, as though he were lifting a child onto a pony. She let out a surprised shout, but even before her shout ended, Seth had swung up behind her, his hands taking the reins in front of her, then spurred Jack into motion. He was a big horse, and the second person, especially a woman as slight as this one, was hardly a burden. The day was new, the air crisp, though salty, and Jack had stood still quite long enough. He stretched himself out and broke into a swift canter that carried them like the wind over the flat, colourless ground.

Well, that was a tad longer than I expected. Lady Inspiration is a tad less fickle at times, it would seem.

The Horses of the Chronicles

2007-03-29T12:20:00.000-04:00

My books - that is, the entity that is Rhiannon Kolareny and just about everyone surrounding her - got their start from roleplaying. This is common knowledge with most of those people who know a lot about the story. Some of those people were even the first to meet Rhia and those surrounding her. What isn't common knowledge is that I didn't start roleplaying with Rhia. In fact, I didn't start with people, period. When I was ten, I discovered a number of chat rooms dedicated to roleplaying as horses. The first name I can remember ever making up for a character is Majik, and he was a big black brute of a Fresian.
In recent reminiscing back on my roots, I remembered something that surprised me. During one of the roleplaying sessions, I revealed that my character - it may or may not have been Majik, that I'm not sure of - had a special bond with a woman who lived in an isolated house a short way from the grazing grounds. For a brief time, the mental image of which is still branded - however blurry - in my mind, a certain young lady made her first appearance in the roleplaying world. Rhia was born that day. At least, the name attatched to a face. Kolareny had yet to be created in my mind, and nothing about who Rhia was had yet to be formed. That came a short while later.
I, somehow, stumbled upon a rp message board - I'm partially sure that I found the link being advertised in a chat. It was there that the name Rhiannon Kolareny came to be. A certain horse made a reappearance, as well, though with a secret in store. Rhia rode into town on Majik, and after meeting a young man named Famij, I revealed that Majik's true form was a dark-skinned, fair-haired, cross young man named Kalvin (Yes, believe it or not, when he first got started, Kalvin was a rather nasty, mean fellow, and that's actually how he is in the books until he meets Jason). Throughout my time on that rpmb, I revealed - not only to Famij's player, but also to myself - a great deal of Rhia's history, how Kalvin got his start, and I also introduced Jason, Lemain, and, most importantly, Tobias. One of Rhia's soon-to-be most famous mentor, Ashira, is also introduced in this rp. I'm sure there are other things, but this was not actually why I began this post, as the title indicates.
This post is about the various horses of the Kolareny Chronicles, those equine companions who become very close to the characters - or, as in the case of Majik, are the characters. Thanks to getting my roleplaying start with horses, it's very difficult for me to think of a character's horse as a prop, and not another character. It's even more difficult for me to think of them as just animals because I've spent a great deal of my life around them. I know for myself that each horse has a personality, and many of them can be very clever, sly, and often times disobedient. But, too, if you've bonded to one, they will save your life, even if it puts their own in danger.
My own respect for these creatures is passed on to my characters, Seth especially. It is true that Rhia is very often seen riding a horse, and she quite often seems to have a deep connection with those horses, however those horses tend not to be horses at all, but rather a person in the shape of a horses - again as in the case of Majik.
Majik was Kalvin.
Zaph (from the Drow word for horse, zaphodiop) was Mirshann (for those of you who haven't gotten used to the name changes, that's Romeo or Guardian. Again, mirshann is the Drow word for angel). Zaph, too, took the shape of a black draft horse, though he was much larger than Majik, who was a Fresian. Zaph was more the size and build of a Clydesdale, not quite as bulky as a Shire.
Then there was Liam. His story is faint in my mind, though a clipping from it is somewhere here on the site. Liam was a boy prince who saved Rhia when she was still young from a trecherous river. He pledged himself to protecting her, and for that was given eternal life and the ability to transform into a horse. The catch was that he must always be at Rhia's side. Should he travel too far from her, he cannot maintain his human form, and his life becomes vulnerable to death by injury. I've yet to decipher the cause of his transformation, or when he disappears from the forefront. He'll also have a different name as a horse - what type of horse, too, is something I haven't decided. He'll most likely be black, to support a myth that will exist within the stories about the "Typhoon".
Rhia, too, had her own horse form. She trained under a shapeshifter, and mastered - that is, became comfortable with - three basic forms, those being a horse, a hawk, and a fox. Her red eyes, one of her most striking features, plays a part in those three forms, which are all red, or red-ish. Her hawk form is a red-tailed hawk, and the fox, of course, is a red fox. Her horse form, which I've just now given the name Thiph (pronounced thief, a joining of the Drow words thir'ku for change and zaphodiop), is an Andalusian, with a hint of strawberry roan - that is, her face, feet, mane, and tail have red hairs mixed in with the gray that's throughout. (On that note, Kalvin shares her ability to shapeshift, and that's where Majik came from. He can also change into a raven, and a black wolf.)
Back to Seth. He spends a great deal of his life seperated from Rhia, especially while he's young. During those times when Rhia is trying to protect him by leaving him somewhere safe, Seth lived his own life. Much of that included getting into trouble, and almost none of it involved making friends. At least, not with humans. Horses, however, found a special place in his heart. They didn't talk, or scold him when he did something wrong, or freak out every time he used a little magick. They loved without question, and asked for little in return outside of a little food and freedom to run.
There are only two of his companions that I've defined through rping thus far. There's Jack, a great big dapple gray war horse with an eye for the ladies and a nose for getting Seth into embarassing situations with said ladies. And then there's Claire, a tall horse, equivelant of a Tennessee Walker in build, a darkly coloured strawberry roan. Her edges (as explained on Thiph) are a deep red, and the rest of her is a lighter pink. That's right, girls. Seth rides a pink horse. She's actually quite pretty, and Seth's madly in love with the sweetheart.

A little teaser.

2007-03-19T15:41:00.000-04:00

Here's a little something I've been writing, a draft for the climax of my first book. It's a bit vulgar and more than a little depressing, but that's what I write best when I'm stuck on other things. So, enjoy.

The creaky iron door slowly swung open, and the Hunters guarding Rhia retreated from her cell. She weakly lifted her head to get a look at the new arrival, but her eyes widened and her heart nearly leapt from her chest.
Entering the dungeon was a young man, only a few decades older than Toryk. He was taller, and paler. His skin was fair and his hair platinum blonde, and though they weren't close enough to see, Rhia already knew his eyes were the purest blue she'd ever seen. His clothes were made of the best material, and a circlet of gold delicately clung to his head.
"Tobias," Rhia gasped. She laid her weight against the chains holding her so she could stand straighter.
His eyes grew furious as they met hers, a terrible snarl twisting his features. "So you remember me, do you?"
She paled to see his face like that. She'd never seen such fury. "Of course I do..."
He opened the door to the cell she was being kept in and slipped inside. "My pets tell me you're very difficult to hold on to. You make their job very difficult."
Her blood ran cold as that connection became solid. The Hunters were his. How could they be his? How could he hire such monsters? They were trying to kill her -
"They also tell me you're very stubborn about holding on to you life," he said with a wicked growl. "But I think they just aren't trying hard enough. How could your life be any harder to snuff out than the lives of my family? Tell me," he said silkily as he drew closer to her. He lifted his hand up under her chin, forcing her eyes to meet his. "Little flower; how is it you found it so simple to steal the lives of the ancients? You didn't even think twice, did you? How did you do it? Because it looked to me a little like you just," his hand lifted up to her chest, fingertips poised between her breasts, "reached in." He pushed against her chest and sharpened nails broke the skin. She let out a yelp, though it slowly grew to an agonizing scream as he drove his fingers deeper. "And plucked out their hearts. Tell me, little flower," he growned into her ear, with such contempt that hurt far worse than the torture he was inflicting. "Were their hearts still beating as you held their lives in your hand? Or did you not even stop to think of the miracle you were taking away?"
She cried out as the pain became blinding, but she did not ask for mercy. She didn't deserve mercy, for everything he said, even what he assumed, was true. He'd known her too well, her good and her bad. He'd known what she was capable of. If only he'd known that she hadn't been cured. If only... Tears streamed down her face and her scream turned into a sob.
"Say it!" Tobias cried into her ear. "Beg for mercy like my mother did! Beg!"
"I'm sorry!" she finally cried back.
His face melted into astonishment, and his hand halted its advance into her chest. "You're what?"
"I'm sorry! I never wanted it to happen! I wanted to change; I tried so hard! I wanted to be your little flower, I wanted to live with you forever!" He slowly pulled his fingers free, and took a step back from her, as though she were suddenly contagious with some deadly disease. The tears poured from her eyes as she strained against the chains. "I loved you! I still love you!"
In a moment, his face twisted back into that fury. "Liar." Before the word could register, he backhanded her face with his bloodied hand. "How dare you. I loved you. I gave up everything for you: my reputation, my crown, my future, the future of my people. I gave it all up to help you!" He stormed away from her, and Rhia almost thought he was leaving. But he strode over to a wall past the cell, a wall lined with weapons of torture.
"Oh God...help me..."

Story time.

2007-02-12T21:47:00.000-05:00

Once upon a time, in a place not so far away, though perhaps a long time ago, there lived a boy. He was young, though not so young that he was care free. His life was simple, but not easy, for he lived without parents, placed by the government into a boarding school. He had few friends, and had little desire for them. Or at least, that's what he told himself. His name was Parker, though whether that was his first or last name, no one knew, or no one told him.While his life was simple, and he didn't care too much for his school mates, he was dissatisfied nonetheless with the status quo. And so, when no one was paying attention, which was often, he slipped away from the school, taking walks deep into woods that surrounded the estate.
During one of these rambles, Parker stumbled upon a place he had never seen before, a deep gorge, who's walls towered over him. The powerful river had cut through the mountain over time, and when he searched for it, he found what appeared to be a path that travelled along the wall, two stories over the river. While he didn't have the courage then, it did not take more than a few days of thinking about it before his curiousity, and restlessness, brought him back to that gorge and the foot of that path. "Where could it possibly go? It had to have been cut by someone, it's too flat," he spoke out loud to himself, if only to have the sound of his voice make him feel better.
He stood there, straining his eyes to see if perhaps the path ended within his sight, but he could clearly see it continue around a bend. He sighed, but gathered his courage and placed one foot on that path, then another, and before he knew it, he'd reached that bend. Only to see the path continue on around the next corner. He frowned, now finding himself a bit irritated. How dare the path keep going after all of that. "I'll show it.." he thought to himself, as a child might. WIth complete confidence, and perhaps arrogance, he proceeded to follow the path, until nearly an hour had past without any end in sight. Until he reached the next bend.
Finally, the path came to an end, as a grand cavern opened up before him. The river itself flowed from the cavern, and so the entire gorge came to an end here. The size of the cavern, and the darkness that loomed just inside, suddenly kindled fear and trepidation in Parker. What was he doing out here? How far had he come? He glanced up, and was distressed to find that the sky was getting dark. It would be pitch black before he even got out of the gorge. If he turned back now, he'd risk misstepping and falling to the river below, and considering he'd never learned to swim, well, he stood little chance of surviving that.
With no option left, he faced the cavern again, gulped down the lump of fear, and covered the last hundred yards to reach the mouth. Once he reached the darkness, it took only a few minutes before he could see that there was a great deal of floor to the cavern, as the river had receeded to only the lowest part. There seemed to be a few different chambers, where the river may have once run. As he moved farther into the cavern, his attention travelled up the walls of the large room, the ceilings mimicking that of a cathedral that rose probably a hundred feet into the air, or at least that's how it might seem to a boy.
As his gaze travelled over the far wall, however, he stopped in his tracks. His breath caught in his throat, and he found himself so entrhalled with what he saw that the river could have reared up and swallowed him whole, and he would not have even noticed. Seeming to protrude from the rock wall itself was a woman. He thought it was a woman, that is. When he could finally move again, he wasn't so sure, for as he drew closer, he could see wings spread open and trapped just beneathe the surface of the wall, so that the feathers themselves were outlined. She was trapped up to her elbows and knees, and some of the stone seemed to embrace her around the waist and stomach. Long, auburn hair hung loosely around her, hiding her face as her head was bowed down.

Another day, more awesome,

2007-01-15T20:53:00.000-05:00

Donnie Darko: Eyeing Sparky carefully, Dom slid his hands around both his swords, edging them out about an inch. "Look. We've done more than our fair share of fighting today and to be honest I am not in the mood for any more." Another inch or two, slowly. The few steps back were all he needed. "Kanara, you know that spell you were gonna teach me? It's time to use it.." His eyes glinted with amusement, and it seemed when that happened nowadays, people died. It used to mean he was going to be drunk soon. Sliding out his left sword he swang it full stretch, forcing Sparky to back off. "Rhia! Either make him blow up or RUN!" Now his right sword swung full length coming dangerously close to the second man who darted forward. Sliding his heel to the left, he darted for the door. Once they were in the street, maybe a fair fight could take place.

The Author: Even if she'd had the energy, she certain wasn't going to blow anyone up, so she took the latter choice, and broke for the door. She stumbled out into the street, turning to run backwards a few steps as she waited for Dom. When he came out, she called to him, edging her way towards the street that would lead to the club Alex had disappeared into. "Let's just get back to Alex! Please!" She couldn't stand to see anyone else die, not for something so stupid... "It's a choice, Dominic! A choice! Just run!"

Xan Torez: As Alex was on his way towards Ekeil, the young Dark Mage turned and wandered into the crowd. Alex was getting angered now as he detoured to intercept Ekeil in the center of the pit. When he got there, however, Ekeil thrust something to Alex. A staff. A thin, undesigned stick. A training staff. They were mobile yet strong for training battles. What exactly did Ekeil have in mind? It was obvious as he turned his back to Alex, and then the crowd split, forming a circle around the pair. Alex turned to look at everyone, surprised. It was as if they knew what to do. From a higher point, the balcony over the dance floor, stood two recognisable figures. Sadly, not the two he had hoped for. Eilross and Erica both stood, their own staves in hand. Slowly, he looked back to Ekeil to ask what the hell was going on, but found himself immediately parrying an attack. Ekeil grinned and the music stopped as the crowd cheered at the first swing, "Not a good fighter for a so called Imperial Guard, are you? Never let yer guard down, y'know?" Alex clenched his teeth together before pushing Ekeil out of the Stave hold and swinging quickly. As he did, the band started up again; a different style of music to normal. It was a little more steady paced, and the singer was talking about being 'born too slow'. Alex was quite the opposite it seemed however, as he swung blow after blow at Ekeil's staff. Surprisingly, Ekeil never lost his grin. The crowd's cheers didn't die out either as their circle followed Alex's and Ekeil's fight across the stage. Finally, Alex placed one tough blow into Ekeil's staff and held it there, grinning at him, "That enough for you?" Ekeil shook his head and smiled, "Too slow!" And then, all hell broke loose. Ekeil was fast AND powerful, hardly giving Alex time to think about where he should place his staff for a successful parry. he blocked five or six successful swings, before finally, one broke through under him and he sweeped off his feet. The crowd cheered in excitement as Alex was tripped backwards and landed on his ass. He looked up in shock a little as Ekeil stood over him, tauntingly flexing his shoulders, "Want to try again?" Alex didn't need asking. he jumped to his feet, picking up his own pace, swinging a mad flurry at Ekeil. But the Dark mage blocked every single one, and then pushed back. This time however, Alex's adrenaline managed to block every attack though it was pushing him further across the room, and in a desperate struggle to stop Ekeil's force, he stuck out his hand and attempted to cast the 'push' spell he had managed earlier. There was nothing. A second attempt ended the same way. A quick glance to the balcony made him realise why this was. Erica had her hands up infront of her, and around them was a faint purple glow, where she was dispelling everything around the boys. At least, Alex assumed that was the case, until Ekeil grinned and repeated Alex's motions, sending Alex launching across the room and into a pillar. The crowd went wild as Ekeil crouched next to an injured Alex and smiled, "In a town run by Necros and Dark Magi, using the Light Stream for a Telesis spell isn't great, y'know?" "I was.. using.. the.." "Hell NO you weren't! You wouldn't know the Dark stream if it hit you in the face!" The band was finishing their song now and went on to a new one as the crowd concluded the fight was over. Ekeil helped Alex to his feet and the two left, walking into thXan Torez: *the street. The young Necro Lord was hurt, in both pride and physically, but he listened as the Dark Mage spoke, "You're used to only the Light Stream, so seeing and Using the Dark stream will hurt at first. To access the Dark Stream, you have to go at it a completely different way to the Light. You'll need training, and this," he lifted his hand up, and above appeared the outline of a book. the outline dropped to the palm of his hand, and as it did, it took mass. It was old, and had symbols inscribed in its leather, but it didn't take a genius to work out what the word 'Nékro-Mhance' meant. Gently, Alex took the book, studied, then asked one last time, "Who do I need to see here? How do I meet him?" Ekeil sighed and lowered his head in desbelief, "You're f'ckin' lookin at 'im, mate! ..I'll help you with your training, get you going, but I'm just a Mage at the end of the day. Only you can teach yerself the Lord bits. And they're all in there." "And the fight, what was that about?" Ekeil stretched, "To hide the path of Necromancy, the trainers are also 'activators'. If someone wants to be a Necromancer, they have to train with somebody, and then pass a test before they pass on to the next. It's a chain that leads all the way to the final rituals in the temple. The Rites of the Nether." It sounded deep, but Ekeil grinned, "Besides, it was fun. To pass on to the next, you have to defeat me in a simple duel. Only dark energy is allowed, and sticks, but they're just to get the crowd going." Alex watched as Ekeil made his way back to the door, making it obvious Alex wasn't to follow him, "Come see me tomorrow night. We'll begin your training. If you're like 'he' says, your training won't take long.." And with that he was inside, leaving Alex with the question 'he?' to fester upon. Had he meant the voice? Speaking of who, where was HE? He had been silent for so long. Even bigger, where the hell was he meant to find Dominic and Rhia. 'Voice? Any advice?' Silence..

Donnie Darko: Dom followed the sounds of Rhia's voice in the pitch black, tripping on oddly shaped cobbles and dodging boxes and carts left out in the street. Behind him he heard the door of the little shop swing open, all three men laughing merrily. They weren't done yet, and soon they started their own run but something seemed different. It wasn't solid like boot on rock should be. They barely made a sound at all and when Dom shot a look round to see them he nearly wet himself. Like ghosts in the wind they hovered, their black cloaks adding to the effect. Dimitri (AKA Sparky) was still grinning and his hands were still alight, his fingers twitching like a bugs legs do. Shuddering a little, Dom darted round a corner and spotted Rhia just up ahead of him. "Find Alex!" The adrenaline was pumping now. She was right, he knew that. There was always a choice in killing a man or not. He'd killed two men today without much remorse, and at the precise wrong moment, he was hit with an epiphany. Containers couldnt kill because they themselves would thus die, and maybe that represented what Dom should be feeling. 'Theres a problem with that theory. You dont feel..' Snapping back into the real world was a little shocking but his senses picked up quickly. The swords in his hands felt almost weightless. Flicking his right sword upside down he held them in both an attacking and defensive stance. He stopped mid-run, jogging to a stop. Turning to face his spectral opponents, he smiled again. Right at them. They too stopped in kind. "If I fight you, you use no projectile magic. It's only fair." 'Please oh please oh please dont have run off Rhia..' She'd darted into a dark area and he hadn't seen where she had gone.

The Author: When she sensed him coming to a stop, she slid to her own stop. She dug the butt of her staff into the ground to help stop herself, then hurried back until she could see him again. "Dom..." She held still for a time to catch her breath, watching closely, her mind holding tightly to the Light Stream, just in case she could use it to protect Dom.. She had the power to heal, but...she wasn't so sure if she could heal wounds inflicted by the Dark Stream... "Please...don't do this..." She held tightly to her staff, trying to calm her nerves so she could better manipulate the Light Stream. She knew what she really needed to do... She squeezed her eyes shut, and, trusting Dom to handle himself for a few minutes, she projected some of her own reserve of Light Stream. Reaching out with her senses, she sought out Alex's aura, one she recognized quite easily. They weren't too far away from each other, so this wouldn't be too taxing.. It would be taxing, but she'd survive it... She shot that bit of her reserve out towards Alex. It would materialize before him as soon as it found him, taking on the shape and likeness of Rhia herself. It would look like a ghost, bits disappearing as the Dark Stream passed through it and muddied it. "We need your help!" Her voice would sound very far away, like an echo coming from a deep hole.

Xan Torez: The ghost figure shocked him at first, but as it finally dissappeared, the words it spoke had sunken into his head and he bolted towards where he thought they were. Sure enough, his feelings didn't betray him, and he watched with surprise as Dominic stood, swords drawn, against what looked to be three specters. They floated eerily, and to make the situation worse, the voice spoke into his mind. Alex repeated the words it spoke quietly so they would not hear him or see him here, "Terae Solas.." Rhia would've been able to hear, as he was stood close to her. For a few seconds there was a deep pain in his head and the world in his mind shook violently. He closed his eyes and looked at the floor, hoping for the pain to go. What the hell was voice trying to do, kill him?! And then, the pain subsided and he looked up. The world was bright, not like the night time, but it was a deep purple and white. Streams moved around and through everything as peacefully as the light purple and pinks one did that he was used to. Terae Solas. View the dark streams. He watched as they focused around the three men, moving skillfully around them. One of the men however was much more focused than the others and the voice spoke, 'Interesting. A Necromancer. Now you will be able to see what they can do. Watch carefully..' Something else caught his attention though. There was no stream concentration in Dominic, they just flowed through him as if he wasn't there, which made sense, he wasn't using any, but even more interesting, was that the streams DODGED around Rhia, avoiding touching her. Every now and then, a thin one would pass close to her, but nothing would touch her. Also made sense, but his attention focused back to Dominic. How long before the three realised there was a third presence? Would they fight three on three? Made it a bit fairer. Mosre interestingly, would they fight one of their own?

Donnie Darko: Sparky nodded in agreement to Dom's terms and a strange echoey whisper eminated from his mouth. Gravity took it's power back over him and his feet connected properly with the floor. Dominc eyed him up quickly, trying to figure what he was underneath that cloak. Definately a little overweight, which meant Dom's agility would come in handy and he didn't seem as sure of himself on the ground as much as in the air. These small positives paled into comparison when the second man took a step forward, throwing off his cloak revealing a rather sturdy torso, tattooed across his arms and neck. Stranger still, they glowed the same way the mana stream did, but it was darker, flecked with white. The old uncle grinned in the background. "These two chaps here will be your test. They are both trained in the art of using the dark mana stream to strenghten ones own ability. And I would be worried if I were you, they aren't here to playfight." A sick smirk befell them all before the two men lunged forward, easily crossing twenty feet in a second or two. "Rhia.. I think I made the wrong ch--" Dimitri's sparking hand swung forward, narrowly missing Dom's face. He felt the force between his fingers brush across him and he felt like being sick. "Rhia?! HELP!?" He ducked the second swing, thrusting his sword forwards at the larger one.

The Author: She heard Alex beside her, glancing over to see him. Thank goodness.. She drew back in as much of that reserve as was left, but she was still exhausted. That is, until she heard Dom cry out for her. Adrenaline flowed through her as she whipped her gaze back around to him. She grit her teeth and charged forward, holding that staff in both hands. She moved silently, and from the angle she was coming at them, it wouldn't be until she was right on top of them that they'd even know she was there. She leapt into the air, crashing into the side of the not-so-sparky one, while she whipped around her staff so that it crashed into the head of the other one, meant to knock him over or knock him out..then again, with the momentum of her run, it might've done a little more damage than she'd intended...

Xan Torez: Alex watched, feeling slightly helpless. He raised his hand up to grab the sparky one, but lost concentration as Rhia started her run. He focused now on the non-sparky one, only to see Rhia plough her staff into him. Slowly he dropped his hand. They now each had just one target to focus on, leaving him with only one choice. The Necromancer. With his eyes still watching the dark streams, he lifted his hand infront and willed for Telesis to take the NEcro by the neck, but nothing happened, and Alex frowned at his own palm. From beside him, a voice made him jump. A man, wearing plain clothes, yet carrying quite an extravagent large sword, smiled and rested his chin against the butt of it, keeping the sharp end lodged in a cobble, "It's alright, Alexios. Just watch..."

Donnie Darko: Ducking and dodging the two freaks was begining to tire him out. Rhia, thankfully, had given him just enough time to find his ground again. Sparky hit the deck like a sack of potatoes, but he didn't stay down for long. As if nothing had happened he got to his feet, creacked his neck bone and glared at Dom. Now that Rhia had got the attention of the larger one, Dom was free to play, and this guy had made one fatal mistake. Going all out of the first few attacks gives your opponent time to find his entry point. Sparky smirked and lunged forward again, but Dom did not duck but rather slid to the side, flicking his wrist and slicing his right sword in an arc that flew past his head would hopefully land on Sparkys back. The sword hit nothing but air. Sparky swang a 180 and came back full force, only to once again find Dom on his right side, bringing a sword down onto his head. Again he swung round but this time Dom had followed him, pushing forwards off his foot. Sparky would turn to see nothing and in the second it took him to see Dominic he would have a sword butt come crashing down onto his cheek. As soon as it connected Dom smiled, whipping his body round and pushing straight into the sky, the other end of his sword caving in Sparky's chin. Lifting him over his head Dom slammed him into the ground, panting. Taking both swords he nailed Sparky to the floor, hands down. Then for good measure, kicked him in the head. "I!" Smack. "TOLD!" Smack. "YOU!" Smack. "I" Crunch. "WASNT IN THE MOOD!" Crunch.

The Author: Rhia scrambled away from that rather large man, drawing in some quick, deep breaths to try and steady herself. She was just too exhausted for this. Finally, she got herself to her feet, and before the man could even attempt to misjudge her, she whipped that staff around again, knocking it into his shoulder. Not..that..that did anything. She gulped as he just sort of grinned at her. Why couldn't she just have gotten a nap before all of this crap? One little nap, that's all she'd asked for.. Just as she was trying to figure out how the hell she could save herself, she saw Dom, rather over-doing it. Her teeth clenched and she did something she probably shouldn't. She whipped that staff around again, but instead of hitting someone, she extended that bit of reserve she had once again, creating a shockwave that would slam into Dom, knocking him back away from Dimitri. "Enough!" With that, she sank down to one knee, slowly glancing up at the man that was now towering over her. Her grip was weak on her staff, and she seemed to be fading pretty quickly.

Xan Torez: As Rhia's push knocked Dominic out of the way, Alex moved forwards a little, frowning in shock. What the hell? She was in trouble, and she mustered energy to stop Dom from hurting a dead body. Finally, he decided to end this and walked forwards, staring straight at the Necromancer, "STOP THIS" His hand was up and poised, he just hoped the man behind with the sword wasn't still blocking all of Alex's energy. The man with the sword just stood and watched, looking somewhat surprised himself. Quietly he spoke, seemingly to nobody, "Quite an interesting group, I have to admit." In his head, a voice spoke, 'Yes, but can you not feel the blood in him?' "You are correct, as always. He is the fifth. I'm quite interested in his choice of friends though. Unorthodox, for a Necro Lord." 'Yes, but do you not remember the friends travelled with?' The man laughed and nod, sighing contemptly as he watched the predicament unfold.

Xan Torez: *youDonnie Darko: Dom's body flew through the air and landed heavily on the hard cobbles. His ass would hurt for a month. The adrenalin was still pumping through his system but his arms and legs were weak, so he chose not to stand. And to be honest, he was thankful she'd thrown him off because had he carried on, he would have been kicking the floor. Ragged breathing and slowly drooping eyes made the Necro uncle laugh. "For a man who knows not of the death stream, you fight with a rage even I do not know." His tone had a hint of respect, and Dom forced himself not to smile. "Do I pass your damn test?" A small nod and Dom lay his head back. Turning to his fallen guard, the uncle brought his hands together and whispered. "Riisé." The body shook wildly for a moment and then lay still. A groan came from the hood of the cloaked mass and it tried to stand, remembering that in fact it was pinned down. Then it started to laugh heartily, but it was not a human laugh. It rattled and wheezed, like a dying mans last breath. "Master, I have been beaten by this man. He must be worthy.."

The Author: Rhia looked over at that body as it started to move, her face contorting in disgust as she quickly turned away. Unfortunately, she had something in her stomach this time, and her self control was basically zilch. After a minute or so, she managed to get control of herself, dragging herself away from the man standing near her. She wouldn't get more than a few feet before she just couldn't move any farther, sinking down until her cheek rested against the cobblestone, slowly gasping for breath. Even with eyes closed, she watched Alex. She really...really...hoped she wouldn't have to do anything else..for a long time..

Xan Torez: With as much force as he could muster he thrust his hand forward, trying to place a telesis choke hold around the Necromancer, but nothing happened at first, and then his hand moved backward toward the man with the sword. He was stood, smiling, his hand outstretched. he had pulled Alex out of the battle, "They are fighting over you, Alexios, can you not just be quiet and watch?" but Alex was pent up with anger now as he forced his hand out of the hold and turned his telesis on the swordman. This move surprised him and he raised his eyebrows, "Do you really want to challenge me, Alexios? Don't make me ask these nice men to tell you who I am.." he smiled, as he motioned at the three Dark Stream users. Alex turned back then shouted, "STOP!"

Donnie Darko: "Yes.. please.." Dom was having trouble staying awake now. He'd exherted himself far too much today and all powered by two sandwiches. Before he drifted off into total unconsciousness he muttered to the Necromancer uncle, since he was the only one who could hear him. "If I dont wake up in the comfiest bed you can possibly conjure, I'm going to kil you. And everyone you know." A useless threat really, but he felt better for saying it. He dropped off, his body only showing signs of life by his rising chest. Chuckling to himself, the uncle raised his hand and the large man stopped attacking. Walking over to his writing comrade, he yanked the swords out the ground and placed them back into Dominics scabbards for him. "Johnathan, she has nor the strength nor the will to kill you. But she has proven she has the power. That is all I require." While Johnny-boy got his cloak back on, Uncle Necro turned to the figure beside Alex. "He isn't ready, my lord. Eikeil will guide him to you. I will make sure of it." Waving his hand towards Dom, Johnny-boy picked up his sleeping body and stood silent. "Alexios! Youre friends need rest.. and I hear you have a lot of reading to do." Another sick little knowing smile.

Xan Torez: "And you have some explaining to do as well." Alex looked pissed as he motioned to both Rhia and Dom, but the one the Necromancer had referred to as 'My Lord' stepped forwards, "It's a common ritual really. necromancers believe that a Necromancer Lord must be in the company of worthy friends, so when they get the chance, they will test the Lord's friends." Alex narrowed his eyes at the Necromancer, his anger welling inside of him, "You have no right to do such a thing." The Necromancer Lord stepped beside Alex. as he did, his clothes changed the same way Erica's had into something far more domineering. He was wearing battle armour, but it was spikey to an all new extreme, and most of it was modeled on bones, with a skull necklace hanging over his chest. His sword looked powerful beside him now, and not out of place, "They had every right to do it, Alexios. If your friends cannot be trusted to take care of you on your training, then they are not worthy of travelling with you." He looked at the Necromancer Uncle, looking as if he was expecting something. Alex didn't know what, and hardly cared as he walked to Rhia on the floor and lifted her, watching where they were to take Dom, so Rhia could get rest too. Quietly, he whispered to her, "I'm still sorry for dragging you into this.."

Donnie Darko: The old Necromancer bowed his head in respect and turned, flanked by his two henchmen, one of whom was making sure he didn't kill Dom by hitting his head on something. They led Alex and Rhia to a large house which looked nothing like that of what Dom and Rhia had seen. It was an old design based on structure aswell as aesthetics. The windows curved inward and were lined in squares, while the door handle bore a very eerie resemblance to a mans skull. "This is where you will stay. It is as comfortable and safe as you will find in our town. I trust you know exaclty where to find me and Eikeil." He smiled again and left his two guards with the group. Sparky pushed open the door silently and Jonnhy-boy lay Dom on the bed in the first bedroom before returning to view. Staring at Rhia with an expression that could only be described as admiration, he left, closing the door behind him. A new day would soon be upon them, and if Dom could help it, no more killing. He'd filled his monthly quota.

The Author: Rhia was curled up weakly in Alex's arms, somehow still clinging to that staff. She wasn't yet unconscious, so caught that look of admiration from the big man as he left, grunting weakly to herself. "Looks like I impressed someone..." When she was laid down, she wrapped her arm around the staff, and promptly passed out. It wouldn't be until the middle of the next day that she finally woke up, not exactly recharged, but with considerable more energy than she'd had in a long time. With the Dark Streams so thick here, it was very difficult for her to build up her reserve again. Slowly, she sat up, groaning faintly as she lifted a hand to her head. "What a night..."

Xan Torez: Alex hadn't slept at all. Every image that had flickered though his head whilst he had tried to sleep for years had all found a voice and a look in one night, and he didn't like the picture it painted; a world, ripped apart. Every hill was a jagged edge, sticking up iinto a purple and green sky. There were no trees, no plants, no birds. Just sharp rocks. In the distance, light purple and dark purple streams of energy slithered between mountain ranges, and across the land, the cries and footsteps of large creatures could be heard. he had no idea what he had seen, and neither did he care, so when Rhia finally awoke, Alex was over the moon. he didn't show it though as he rubbed his eyes a little and smiled at her from where he had been sat in the corner all night, "Good afternoon, Miss."

Donnie Darko: Dominic was the last to wake up and it took him a good half an hour to get out of bed. It seemed he wouldnt have to kill anyone afterall. When he did finally get up he took a shower in his en suite bathroom and walked into the main room of the house where Alex and Rhia were already sat. Immediately the books he had taken from Rhia's house were burning a hole in his pocket, and he would definately try a spell or ten out today. Yawning a dozen or so times he found the settee and sat there, motionless and happy. He'd left his swords in the bedroom. "Hey, Alex, we didn't see you for a while last night before you showed up and let us get our asses almost kicked. What happened to you? Score with that Erika chick?" He grinned, letting the soft morning light warm him up.

The Author: Rhia rolled her eyes with a sigh at Dom's comment, slowly lifting her staff up. "Do you mind? That's just the tiniest bit inappropriate.." She turned herself to rest her feet on the floor, laying the staff across her lap. She ran her hand across it to make sure it hadn't fractured, but the extra hard wood seemed to be doing its job. She glanced over at Alex then, looking at him closely. "Have you gotten what you need? Please don't say we have to stay here much longer... I'm not sure I could take another day in this place..."

Xan Torez: "It depends," he began, staring at the desk, "I can't leave until I've learned some basics and defeated Ekeil. It's a test, a Rites of Passage. To progress to the next stage of training, I have to prove I can use Dark Energy properly. So, if I can get everything learned in a day, then we can probably leave tonight, but.." he produced the book he had obtained last night. It had been hidden so far, held on his belt, and now it lay on the desk in front of them. The leather was old and worn, the pages not much cleaner, but everything was readable, no matter how eccentric or ludicrous it looked, "I have to leanr THAT, before I take him on.."

Donnie Darko: Dom stood up to take a look at Alex's book and he laughed, patting him on the back. "Tough break. I don't think even Rhia could manage that in a day." Grabbing a mug he poured himself a few glasses of water, downing each one with a satisfied 'aaah'. "I am fighting no-one today. I mean it. Unless it's you.." He glared at Alex for a moment, his eyebrows furrowed. Laughing his way back to his seat he pulled out his own little black book and opened it to the first page, carefully re-reading what he'd found in RHia's home. Then he paused, looking back to Alex. "WHen you say 'defeat'?"

The Author: She sighed heavily when Alex basically trashed her hopes of getting out of there before night fall. She glanced towards a window, gazing out at the sky a bit sadly. "Maybe I can set up camp outside the city walls..." She was mostly muttering to herself, knowing that idea was completely out of the question given the searches going on for them. She sank down onto her side, resting her head on that pillow again. She felt stifled, and even in the day time, she could barely see anything besides the two in the room with her. It was very disturbing, as well as distressing.

Xan Torez: Alex sighed and opened the first page. The writing was old, but readable. It was an introduction to Necromancy. one word took his attention the most though, "Summonus. Apparently, it's possible to take creatures from another world and use them as weapons.. most interesting.." he continued reading, "..lot of energy involved though. Beginners should always try with two people." He grinned a little and looked up at Dom, "Sure we can have some fun with that at some point." He shunned off Rhia's camp comment and sighed a little, closing the book, "I'm sorry, but we can't leave."

Donnie Darko: Mirroring his grin Dom read his own passage out. "Apparas. According to this little spell, I can create a physical apparition and control it for roughly.. three minutes, depending on its size. All it takes is concentration and an image counjured from the mind of the caster." His eyes widened. "How cool is THAT?" Still grinning he looked up at Rhia. "Look, we're safer here than we were on the roads travelling, and besides, I haven't slept so well in my entire life. And remember what Eikeil said? The town is only run by the Necros at night. During the day your magi friends rule with swift and fiery justice." He shut the book for effect, then cursed cause he wanted to open it again. "if worst comes to worst, at least you'll get your rest. And by the way, you still haven't told me why you were so ill in the first place? Did Alex cook for you? Hm?" Smirking at Alex, he watched Rhia gaze out the window.

The Author: "No...that's not it... I exerted too much of myself protecting the city from those fires...and just as I got a little bit of that energy back, I had to expell it by running from the city." She closed her eyes, slowly sitting up. She then looked over at Dom with a dull gaze. "The farther I get from my Contracted, the harder it becomes for me to recover my energy, and the easier it is for me to tire out." She wrinkled her nose when she felt the presence of one of those undead nearby. "This city wreaks so much of Dark Mana that it's nearly impossible for me to get a good hold on the Light Stream..."

Day 6, Amazing.

2007-01-14T14:38:00.000-05:00

Donnie Darko: As lively as the town had been down that first street they were shown with the music eminating from almost every building and the smell of booze and sweat attacked your nose, the town was forgiving the pun, dead. Barely two turns around corners and the music dimmed, the cobblestone path became dirt and clubs became houses. The only light was that of a seemingly random pattern of streetlamps. Windows were crooked and doors were barely holding together. This place was a long way from Hopelite's standards of living, but then again, so were the occupants. "if you have some magical ability that allows you to detect caffiene, now would be a nice time to use it. I'm already lost and I don't think those Dark Mages will be as accomodating now their saviour isnt with us.." he turned and shot her a smile.

The Author: "I'm afraid I haven't anything like that..." She sighed some and glanced around the streets, finally come to a stop under one of those street lamps. "The city was so much more organized than this place... And I haven't left that place in...well, in a long time..." She frowned slightly as she looked around. "I feel more blind in this place than I ever did before...the Mana Streams are so different here.."

Donnie Darko: "Considering the type of people that live here, I'm not surprised that you can't see anything. Although, you can still see me, right?" He stopped walking and turned, struck by the absolute silence of the houses around him. Not even a loud snore. How many of those undead thingies were actually here? The thought creeped him out to the point where he eagerly checked every dingy little corner to make sure nothing was watching.

The Author: She smiled faintly and gave a nod. "Yes, I can see you. You're about the most consistant thing I can see in this whole place." She held a little tighter to her staff, holding it close to her as she gazed around. "I wouldn't have minded finding a quiet place to relax, but this is a bit much... Maybe we went too far?"

Donnie Darko: "We haven't been walking for any longer than a few minutes, how far could we have possibly gone?" Dom swivelled on the spot, checking for any streets that didn't look safe. Ok, so all of them didn't look safe. "Just some coffee.. is that so much to ask?" he whispered, his eyes catching a small glimpse of something in the corner of his eye. Movement! 'Shiiing'. His sword was drawn. "If anyone is there, I'd like you to stop playing with me now. Coffee is all we are here for." his eyes were useless, so he closed them. Listening for anything, he moved a little closer to Rhia. "Can you sense anything?" He knew something was there. He wasn't going crazy.. he wasn't going crazy.

The Author: "I can sense a lot of things, my friend... Frankly, this entire town feels threatening to me..." She reached out to gently take his arm. "Let's just go back to where there's at least some sign of real life... Please? At least you could fight something we can both see if it came down to fighting..." There was a hint of fear in her voice, definitely not comfortable with being so incredibly blind..

Donnie Darko: Ignoring her fear over his own sense of well being, his ear kept searching. The wouldn't have to do too much work considering that a second later a crash echoed it's way through an alley to their left. After he'd nearly leapt a foot in the air from fright, he swung round and almost took off Rhia's head with his sword. Peering down the alley, he heard the scuffling of boxes and wood, combined with a voice that cursed repeatedly; a childs voice. Blinking in disbelief, he made sure he'd processed that correctly. 'A childs voice..' yep. "Look, I have a very scared and very powerful woman on my arm, and to be honest, you're scaring me a little. So at least show yourself." His words appeared to be lost in the wind, when lo and behold, a child dressed entirely in black came out of the shadows only her gorgeous glowing purple eyes were visible. Dom was jsut lost for words, and damn, he wanted eyes like that.

The Author: Rhia ducked quickly to avoid that sword, tipping her staff forward towards that sound as well. Her heart was beating just a tad faster than usual, searching the mess of purple and darkness for some sign of the owner of that voice. When the girl stepped forward, Rhia was able to see an outline of her, as well as those eyes, and she swallowed a bit uneasily. She really should have gotten out a little more... She coughed faintly, gathering a bit of what courage she had left, still holding that staff defensively. "Who are you..? What do you want?"

Donnie Darko: The strange little girl answered in kind, her tone a little less than innocent. "My name is Kanara. And what I want is to scare the living daylights out of you two." She smirked just like Dominic did when he was being playful, and he almost fell in love with her right then and there. Dom watched her intently, those eyes still captivating him. He saw her mouth move and then she vanished into a smoky swirl, her outline washing away in a tiny breeze. Looking around ferverantly he almost didn't feel a small pair of hands wrap around the hilt of his other sword. Fortunately, she was too small to pull it out of the scabbard. Only managing one tug Dom sheathed his sword and scooped her up fast, holding her by the arms. "What exactly are you little girl?" Slowly, the glow in her eyes vanished and was replaced with human, normal eyes to Dominics disappointment. She didn't struggle to be let down and looked over Dom and Rhia with a childs curiosity. "She isn't supposed to be here, in this town at night. But you.." she stared into Dom's eyes, grinning with a hint of delight. "You have potential.." What in the hell did that mean?

The Author: Rhia frowned again, relaxing when the girl turned out to be human after all. The girl was damn right Rhia wasn't supposed to be here..nor did she want to be here, but she was here nonetheless. And she wasn't leaving Dominic's side, no matter what some little troublemaker said. "That's all well in good, Kanara, but we don't have time for games. Dom, just put her down and let's go back. Alex will be finished soon enough, I'm sure, and he'll be looking for us, right?" She did not like the idea of being left on her own in this place...for even a little while..

Donnie Darko: "Alex?" her little eyes lit up again, but not with the aid of magic "You are friends of Alexios, the one who will deliver us from the magi?" Dom put her down as commanded, but she did not run off. Instead she stood underneath Rhia, looking directly up at her. "Manae Solas." she whispered, her eyes started glowing again. "Whoooooa.. I've never seen such a bright light mana user. Why would you come here, to this town? If anyone else saw you, they'd kill you on the spot." gleaning with happiness, she turned to Dom again. "I know you're lost. And I heard coffee. Please let me take you to see my uncle. He works in a coffee place near the main gate, you walked right past his shop." Somehow Dominic didn't think that a brilliant idea. He leaned in next to Rhia. "Your call, I'm not too sure.."

The Author: She gazed down at the girl with uncertainty, flexing her grip on the staff. "We are friends of Alex.." She turned her gaze to Dom, smiling faintly. "We might as well.. How much better off are we out here, after all?" Frankly, she just really needed to sit down, sleep if she could manage. She looked again to the girl, smile weakening. "Your father doesn't employ the undead, does he?" She didn't think she could survive another encounter with the undead so soon after the first...her stomach had yet to settle over it.

Donnie Darko: Shaking her head eagerly, as if misunderstanding. "Nope, all the undead are out at the clubs. They are very good at bartending." Grabbing hold of Dom's hand and Rhia's, she tugged gently, already knowing they were going to say yes. "Come on come on, it's this way." Tugging harder, Dom yeilded. She dragged them down the street they had just come up and turned. They were just retracing their steps until down a narrow street the cobbles started again. He didn't know this due to light, as there wasnt any. Not a single street lamp. "Just.. round.." 'She better not be lost.' "HERE!" They stood next to a rather undistinguished building. Not a sign or anything. "Rhia..?" he asked, a little worried.

The Author: As uneasy as they both were, she decided to extend a tiny bit of her own precious store of Mana. She tapped the staff against the ground, and that piece of amber cast a soft glow, lighting up the area for Dom's eyes. It also extended a portion of her own Mana, she using it much in the way bats used echo location. She didn't sense anything more dangerous than the rest of the city, so she shrugged half-heartedly and glanced over at Dom. "Coffee's coffee, right?"

Donnie Darko: Shrugging in apparent agreement, Dom looked down at Kanara who was still tugging on his sleeve. "Take us to your leader.." That joke never got old. Inside they went and he was met with a somewhat unexpected sight. Inside were twelve or thirteen clean tables, sheening with the light from the ample amount of torches that lined the wall. Paintings were hung, though they were less than tasteful and soft music played from somewhere. And it was empty. kanara disappeared round the back of a curtain and Dom smiled happily at Rhia. "I think we deserve a rest, dont you?" He took the closest seat and ungentlemanly-like he kicked hers out for her too.

The Author: She caught the seat in one hand, sinking down into it with a heavy sigh. "More than deserve." She rested the staff against the wall, keeping the bottom of it rested against her calf. She melded herself to that chair, eyes closing for a long time as she just savored the feeling of her muscles being given a break. If she weren't thirsty, she might have let herself fall asleep just as she was, but unfortunately, her throat was dry, and her mouth tasted terrible..

Donnie Darko: Leaning back as far as he could in his seat he sighed with relief as all the bones in his back cracked, one after the other. Doing the same with his neck and fingers, he let the relaxing music enter his soul. "Why are you so tired anyway? Since that run from the ci--" he was cut off from the grandoise appearance of an un-grandoise man. Black clothes, grey hair and a walking staff, he marched into the room flanked by the little girl. His eyes were immediately on Rhia. "Hello! Welcome to my shop. I hear you are a friend of Alexios!" absently he patted the girls head. Dominic coughed, wanting recognition and all he recieved was a barely visible twitch of the eyes. Sulking, he sank into his chair. "My dear, I can feel your aura before I even shake your hand. You are indeed powerful, but the question thta begs to be answered is why are you here? Hmm?" he lifted his nose like old men do, sizing her up. "Not to ruin our mutual friends future plans I hope?" a hint of malice. Maybe this guy wasn't so friendly. Kanara's eyes were glowing again and Dom stared right into them.

The Author: She was too comfortable to feel threatened, gazing back into his eyes quite calmly. "My name is Rhia Kolareny, Container to King Justin, and plaything of the Magi Council. The only plans I am here to ruin are those of the very Magi that wish with all their being to see me dead." She looked away then, just as calm as before. "Now if you wouldn't mind, I would very much appreciate a cup of coffee." She wondered how many times she would have to justify herself...to reassure people that she was not of like mind of the Magi...probably to every person they had to deal with...

Donnie Darko: The same look of joy overcame him that Kanara had. Family indeed. "Good! That is indeed wonderful news. If you are against the magi then you are indeed welcomed here. I have faith that Alexios will need your guidance soon enough." A knowing smile played on his lips and for a few seconds silence ensued. "I'll take a coffee too, if you don't mind." The old guys head darted to face Dominics, totally offended that he'd broken the silence. "Yes.. coffee.." Turning slowly, he disappeared behind the veil. Kanara was still standing there, staring at both of them. "Hey, Kanara. I have a question. How did you get from the right side of in that alley to the right, and right underneath me without us noticing?" She smirked. "I call it a Shadow Blink. You use the dark mana.." she stopped, wary about what she said in front of the Container.

The Author: She glanced over at the girl, brow arched slightly. "What? I told your father, I'm not your enemy. The worst you'll do is offend me, but heck, this whole bloody town is offensive.." She grumbled under her breath, folding her arms on the table top and lowering her head to rest on them. She had no interest in how Necros went about their magickal ways.. There was little she could do to stop their magick whether she knew how they did things or not. So, she'd tune out their little conversation, instead focuing her ears and mind on the music playing, that taste in her mouth the only thing keeping her from falling to sleep.

Donnie Darko: "He's not my father." She added defensively, turning her attention to Dom again. "I use the dark mana to make me invisble to your eyes. I can move along it for a few seconds really fast!.. but if I stay in too long it would kill me." Like it was completely normal. "I could teach you if you want? It doesn't take long to learn. The dark mana would like you cause you aren't like her." She nodded at Rhia. Dom was considering this when the old man returned carrying two large mugs of sweet smelling coffee on a silver tray. He placed them both down and tucked Kanara underneath him. "Come now Kanara, let us leave them alone for a while. They are tired." One last smile and he took her behind the curtain. Dom eyed his coffee carefully. "He's poisoned it, I know he has.."

The Author: "He's done nothing of the sort," she grumbled, as she lifted her head again. She pulled that cup to her and drew in a deep breath, enjoying the smell of it. "He wouldn't risk angering their Lord and savior.." Said with a bit of distaste, though she quickly hid her look of disgust behind the mug, taking a long drink from it. Much better... She sat up a bit more, the sensation of something warm and delicious filling her stomach waking her up a little. She sighed a bit heavily and took another drink, then set the mug down on the table, wrapping her hands around it to warm them up. She still wore his cloak around her, her tired body grateful for the warmth and comfort it brought.

Donnie Darko: Carefully wieghing out the pros and cons, he nodded in agreement. "Your right. He wouldn't." Taking a slow sip he allowed the burning sensation to run right down his throat. The lack of whiskey left it without the kick he usually had, but it wasn't bad. "I just can't see that, you know. Even though he's walked into lights and come back dressed as a necro, choked someone lifeless and killed his own friend with his own fireball.." he paused, wincing slightly. He knew she felt bad about that whole thing. "I just can't see a lord and saviour there.." shrugging, he took another sip.

The Author: She winced as well, but just snorted a bit in a scoff, glaring down into that cup. "Neither do I." She sighed, again heavily, lifting one hand to rub at her forehead, eyes drifting shut. "I just don't see how someone who has no remorse with killing someone - which is exactly what this leader of theirs is suggesting - could possibly make this Kingdom a better place. It doesn't seem like any sort of change from what's allready happening, aside from who's killing who..." A sad look came onto her face as she gazed down at the coffee cup. "Killing just isn't the answer..."

Donnie Darko: "You might be right there, but at the same time, had we not killed a few of those guards in the city I don't think you'd be alive to say those words." Looking around, he stared at a certain picture on the wall. It looked like a knight atop a horse, black armour. But he was drawn like a walking shadow, parts of himself trailing behind. "Maybe they don't intend on killing once their Lord is fully recognised? Either that or a war is about to start. Now that you've run from the council, they'll be itching all over wondering what to do, and when you have a council of five men and women who can level entire cities, then perhaps they should just be let to slaughter each other. If theres no-one left, there will be peace."

The Author: She glanced over at him with a frown. "You're a very cynical man, Dominic." She took another drink of the coffee, licking her lips as she rested the cup back on the table. "A war will kill the innocent as well as the guilty, and that's unacceptable... I think we're all just a little too hasty, and, honestly, I think you're wrong about back there in the city." She said that very seriously, before letting her gaze drift over to her staff, her eyes tracing over the cracks in that stone. "There are always choices, but you can only see them if you open your eyes to them..."

Donnie Darko: Smirking, he let his eyes drift from the picture to hers. "I may be cynical, but not everyone can see your choices as clearly as you can. Take Kanara for example. A battlemagi storms in here and without thinking takes his sword to her. She's a dark mana user, she must be extinguished. I wouldn't have a second thought about slicing his head off. You could stop him with a simple spell I guess, but his choice was made, as was mine. She was innocent, he was guilty. Sometimes it is jsut that simple." Another sip, longer.

The Author: She looked over again, her gaze steady on his. "And if it was reversed? If a child took up arms against a man who was not prepared to defend himself, would you kill that child so readily?" She watched him closely, and even as she spoke those words, the amber stone pulsated softly, a certain crack along the surface seeming to glow a little more than the rest.

Donnie Darko: Closing his eyes for a moment, he took a deep breath. "Possibly not. But then again, I like Kanara, so I'd keep her safe anyway. Same with you, back in the city. I could say that you fed me and thats why I did it, but in the end, that would be a lie. Maybe it's a theives thing?" Smiling absently, he glanced at her staff and it struck him just then that she hadn't once let go of it, not even for a minute. Staring at the stone he looked back at her. "Whats with you and that staff anyway? Lucky charm?"

The Author: "Charm..?" She laughed faintly. "Charm, maybe.. Lucky, I should say not." She glanced over at it. "It's a symbol of my Contract... And the channel through which my life is fed." She lowered her gaze to her hands. "It is my leash...as well as my lifeline."

Donnie Darko: "Thats.. strange. I would have thought something a little more secure would have been used.. but I'm not the Mage." Another long sip of his coffee, which was tasing better every time he swallowed. "Is there no way for you to sever the link without dying or setting off a lot of alarm bells in the Magi High Council Chambers?"

The Author: Her eyes widened slightly and she looked over at him, disbelief on her face. "Why would I do that?" Apparently the thought had never entered her mind, and she looked clearly taken aback that he would suggest such a thing.

Donnie Darko: Stifling a laugh, he stared at her with the same disbelief. "Do I really need to remind you that you are in fact running from the very people that control your life? Youre witness to at least three counts of murder and you've helped a criminal escape capture. Twice. If that isn't reason enough, severing that link could very well mean living your own life. Choosing to uphold the laws of this world is very different from being forced to."

The Author: Her brow furrowed and she shook her head. "I could never sever my Contract... Not with Jus- Not with the King." She smiled faintly, another sad look coming into her eyes. "My life is not so simple as you make it out to be, I'm afraid."

Donnie Darko: The coffee mug felt too light when he put it to his mouth and to his dismay it was empty. "Simple or not, you are playing a very dangerous hand being here. I'd be surprised if anyone besides me and Alex really trusted you anymore. Not until this entire thing has blown over anyway. This isn't a journey as much as it is a crusade." he smirked. "Taking bets now."

The Author: She snorted, shaking her head some. "Do you honestly think anyone trusted me before? Why the hell do you think the Contracts even exist? The Hell Necromancers wreak by way of the dead a Container can wreak by way of the living. For centuries we've been considered even more of a threat than them and have been habitually killed off if ever one of our kind surfaced." She clenched her teeth, holding tightly to that mug. "The Council killed my parents, and would have killed me if Prince Justin had not saved my life by forging a contract with me, linking our lives." She glanced over at him. "The King is the only man who has ever trusted me my entire life."

Donnie Darko: Backing off into his chair a little he took in her information a little slower, just to be sure. "Wait.. your life is connected directly to the King's? That must be fun at parties.." shaking his head he stared down at the wooden table, thinking for a second. "Obviously my knowledge is limited here, but I thought that a reanimated body couldn't use the mana streams? I heard stories about mages in battles being turned on their own, but unable to cast any spells." Damn, he wanted more coffee now. "You are.. human.. right?" he eyed her with mock fear.

The Author: She sniffed in disgust, finishing off that coffee before answering. "I wasn't brought back to life. I never died. The Contract between a Container and her King is delicate and complicated, and can not be explained in few words. Sometimes I think even I don't fully understand it... Contracts were first created in hopes that we could be controlled in a way the dead are controlled by Necromancers, but they found that even while Contracted, a Container had a will of her own. So the Contracts became more complicated, stronger, and more constricting." She shrugged faintly. "They could never stop a Container from taking her own life, and thus the life of her Contracted as well, so they finally gave up and just began killing us off."

Donnie Darko: In the background he could hear footsteps, more than just Kanara are her old uncle. Easily three different pairs of feet. At the moment, they weren't hading back into the shop. Best Dominic could tell, the old uncle had some friends over to talk, probably after a hard night clubbing. "Back in the city, you told me wars had been fought over a containers allegiance. What happens after a contract has been forged and then the King they are bound to dies? Do both die?"

The Author: She shook her head with a small sigh. "No. A Container was to be passed down through generations should a King die. You see, our control over the Light Mana Stream allows us to evade aging and death for a considerable amount of time." She leaned back in her chair, glancing up at the stone of the staff. "We die once we have committed too many atrocities to our nature." Her gaze shifted over to him again. "Such as taking a life."

Donnie Darko: "I wonder. If Alex goes psycho on us and vows to destroy all humans and such, does killing him count as a good act or a bad act? Cause I sure as Hell won't want to step in and take your place." Those footsteps again, and voices now. Kanara came running out from behind the curtain before Rhia could answer. She ran up to the table and panted a little. "You two need to leave, now. My uncle has.." "Kanara!" She fell silent. From behind the curtain the old uncle appeared, followed by two younger men who wore the same robes. All were smiling a very eerie smile. Dominic stood up out of habit and stared at them all. "Please, do not be alarmed. We come only to test you. If you are going to be carting around with Alexios then I'm afraid we have to make sure you are capable and worthy." Dom sighed and looked at Rhia. He already knew what was coming.

The Author: She frowned a bit and slowly stood as well, taking her staff in hand. "What sort of test are we talking about?" She wasn't looking too comfortable with this whole situation. She was even more tired than before, the caffiene not seeming to have done much for her. "And can't it wait until tomorrow?" She glanced at each of those man, studying their auras to try to determine their temperment and intentions.

Donnie Darko: "I'm afraid, miss, that it cannot wait until tommorow." The man on the right stepped forward and caused Dominic to drop his shoulders. His hands were sparking, the flahses moving between his fingers, like he was a human light bulb. His eyebrows dropped and he squeezed his fingers, the sparks getting stronger. "If Dimitri gets a touch on you, I'm afraid your heart will stop." The uncle spoke with a sick expectation. kanara moved back in fear. "Rhia, next time, could you please just slap me when I say I'm going for a walk in a strange, freaky town?"

The Author: "Gladly, my friend," she said as she watched Dimitri uneasily. She backed up a couple of steps towards the door, taking her staff in both hands. "Please tell me we're not about to play some lethal game of tag..." The thought of having to run again made her ponder the idea of just letting him touch her and see what happens...who knows, maybe she wouldn't feel a thing...maybe...

Day 5, Amazing as Always.

2007-01-12T12:45:00.000-05:00

The Author: Rhia frowned some at Dom's teasing tone. She lifted her staff upright, and once again gracefully pulled herself up to her feet. "You're incapable of being serious, aren't you? No wonder you're a thief." She brushed herself off a bit, then raised her free hand to rest it on her hip. "Riding on your back would probably be best.. Carrying me in your arms will get tiresome." She glanced over at Alex, eyes softening a bit. "You'll be alright, Alex. I'll make sure of it." It was priority that he not lose his mind in the process of becoming a Necromancer Lord...if he did...then that amber may find itself with one more imperfection.

Donnie Darko: Responding with a grin, while proving Rhia right, was still what Dom did. "I could take offense to that, you know. I know at least one thief who cares about everyone else." Rigging his sword harness to his belt, he attactched both his swords underneatth his cloak and picked up his shoulder sack, tossing it to Alex. "If I'm carrying her, you can carry my pack. And, we should swap half way there. I might need some strength to fight off a.. bear. Yes. A really scary bear." Feigning seriousness, he blinked a few times before turning back to Rhia, hunching down a little. "Come on then. And I swear, if you are heaver than you look, I'm leaving you here." He would too.

Xan Torez: Alex caught Dominic's bag then swung it over his shoulder, slinging his Staff over too and holstering it to his back. He frowned at Rhia's comment about him being 'alright', not understanding her entirely, but decided not to persue it as he looked out over the landscape. The road could just been seen, and in the daylight, small figures were movign along it; people from Karatham coming to the City for the best market deals, and people returning home as well. He prayed that a fight wouldn't break out on the road with all those people around. If it happens, Alexios, you cannot avoid it. You will learn to accept death as your brother soon enough.' If Rhia was still open to the Mana Streams around her, she'd be able to here the Voice still.

The Author: She paled a bit at that voice, but did her best to shake it off, that sense of nausea coming back to her at the mere thought of more people dying. She instead paid attention to Dom, rolling her eyes at him. "Don't be such a baby. You'd regret leaving me here when those Magi are shooting fireballs at your ass." She wrapped her arms around his neck and leaned against his back. When he lifted her up, he'd find she was even lighter than she looked, not that much heavier than his pack. "Let's just get on with this.."

Donnie Darko: Dom flexed his legs a little, clearly testing whether she was as light as she was. "Are you even human? You weigh as much as most bread rolls." Confused he began to walk towards the road, towards all those returning home. Hal of them probably left disappointed since they'd misplaced their wallets. A small smile of satisfaction. "And just so you know, fireballs I dont mind so much. It's those damn water mages, they think its funny to soak you then freeze your feet together. soooo funny." Bitter words from bitter experience.

Xan Torez: Alex followed along side him, listening to his words but keeping silent. In his mind, he asked a question, one of the smallest of the millions going through his head right now, 'That portal thing that you came here using.. is that.. a Necro lord spell?' 'It's not a spell at all. It's something that is only available at the temple. The Dark Mana streams here are so concentrated, that it's possible to rip them open, and travel as one, then travel back. That's all I did.' A slightly dissatisfying answer, but an answer nonetheless. Next question, 'Are my parents still alive?' The voice stayed silent. 'Damn it..'

The Author: She chuckled faintly at Dom. "I'll have to remember that. Maybe I'll conveniently ignore a couple of water mages." Teasing, obvoiusly. If he was her mode of transportation, then she'd be best off protecting those feet. "And yes, I'm human... Magick's a pretty resourceful thing." Idly, she glanced over her shoulder, at the staff resting across her back. She would have to keep thinning out that line between her and the King...she only hoped the Magi weren't smart enough to look for it... It was nearly indistinguishable from the rest of the Mana Streams unless they followed it straight from the King. That would mean someone would have to keep an eye on it constantly... She really hoped it didn't prove a problem.

Donnie Darko: Soon enough all three of them were travelling towards Karatham, almost indistinguisable from the few others. Vibrant clothing and staves were common enough to go unquestioned. In about six hours the worlds dark would turn itself on and maybe they could find somewhere that wasn't grass to sleep. The sleeping bags they carried, while acceptable, still did not beat a warm bed with freshly washed sheets. Dirt track under foot, Dom stared out at the long road ahead, which bent around the forest and passed by a mountain. They'd probably see the towns highest point when theyd traversed around the forest. "Oi, Alex. You didn't tell us what you were thinking about when you vanished. We could use a little conversation."

Xan Torez: Alex shook his head, "I think I'll keep that to myself." He kept along side, watching eveyrbody carefully as they passed. His heart jumped when, for a brief second, he had been sure he'd seen three men walking ahead with the colours of the Imperial Regalia. There were Mages, about 20 meters ahead, walking infront of another group of people. It seems they were not interested in anything behind them, or in front for that matter, but Alex wondered if any of them had seen the wanted posters in the City, or if they'd been sent out here to look.

The Author: Before they got to the road, Rhia would untie the blindfold from around her eyes, blinking a couple of times. She may have been physically blind, but the sun was brutal on them. But, keeping the blindfold on was a bit of an eyecatch, and her being carried drew enough attention on its own. During the day, she'd keep her eyes closed most of the time, head bowed down against Dom's shoulder. By nightfall, she'd be quite glad for the darkness, returning her attention to scanning the people around them. She was good as a pair of eyes at night, since it might as well be day for her.

Donnie Darko: After almost three hours of walking in total silence, Dominic was going a little insane. Apparently, walking and talking weren't acceptable together. So he stopped walking. "Alright. Now the silence can end!" He let Rhia down and stretched his arms, most of the bones cracking. "We haven't said a word for too long, and I swear, if we don't play I-spy RIGHT now, I'm gonna kill something." Agititated, he raised his voice a little too loud. Shouting, more like it, so loud his voice echoed from the base of the mountain. Not too long ahead of them, two figures turned around, hearing his voice and their curious natures made them begin walking towards it. They wore the outfit of Imperial Guards. "I spy with my Goddamn little eye.." 'Deep breaths, come on. Calm down. They just don't travel much'.

Xan Torez: Alex watched the outfits carefully, then smiled and put his left hand out a little towards Rhia and Dom, "Actually, I know one of them. I think we're going to be okay.." Confidently he walked towards them. One of them narrowed his eyes, then flexed his hands a little. Not a good sign. The other, however, grinned and walked up to Alex, offering his hand to shake. Alex took it happily and smiled, "You're not allowed out often, Rhyann, what's the deal?" The Imperial guard grinned, letting go of Alex's hand and stretching, seemingly having not a care in the world, "Ah! You know me! thought I'd take a stroll outside!" "C'mon, we both know they wouldn't let you out in a million years! What's going on? Trouble in Karatham. If there is, you'd better get there quick and sort it out. I want it to be spick and span when I get there." Both men chuckled, then Rhyann sighed, ".. what've I been hearing, Alex? Word is, you threatened the king, broke into his quarters, damaged government property, then killed a group of BattleMagi. Please tell me I was right to say you didn't do any of that?" Alex felt a lump in his throat grow with nerves, but he shook his head, "I didn't break in, I never threatened the king and I didn't hurt her; she drained herself with a spell.." ".. and the BattleMagi..?" ".. I.. may have hurt a few on my way out, BUT you've got to understand! The Magi council are corrupt, Rhyann! They were trying to stop us from getting out and proving that they're not working with the good intentions of mankind at heart!" Rhyann sighed, scratching the back of his neck, "How can you say that, Alex? You spent so long trying to get INTO the Mage's guild. How could you think this?" He looked at Alex's robes, "In fact, I don't want to know. Word is, you're turning into a Necromancer now. Is it true?" "I'm just learning about them, with the hope of finding the truth about the Magi in the Necromancer ranks." Rhyann closed his eyes and whispered something, moving his head to face the sky. It was already getting dark, the sun setting now behind the mountain itself. After a few more seconds, Rhyann moved looked back at Alex and smiled a dissappointed smile, "You know, I've been ordered to kill you, but I refuse to do it. I'm going to have to take you into custody though. The Magi want you, and the other two, back at the City. Please, don't make this any harder for me than it already is." Alex closed his eyes and took a step back, "I'm sorry, but I can't let you do that, Rhyann. Please, just go back to the city and tell them that you never saw us." With a chuckle, Rhyann shook his head, "You know that's not possible. The Magi's council have ways of seeing through lies. Please, Alex, don't.." But Alex slipped his right foot round to the side to get a firm stance, before unclipping his staff. Rhyann's eyes widened and he stepped back a little, unclipping his own staff. The other Magi followed suit, taking a firm grip on his own and standing beside Rhyann. Alex felt mortified. He was actually about to fight a life long friend.

The Author: Rhia's eyes widened as the situation escalated to one she wanted very much to avoid. This especially...they were friends...she couldn't allow this to happen. As difficult as it was, she dragged herself to her feet, letting out a bit of a groan as she did so. "Stop!" The word was so commanding, that even the wind that was blowing stopped, the birds in the area silencing. She glared over at the guards, standing herself up straight. "I have express permission from the King to be here, as does Alex. The orders to bring us back are superceded by the King's. If you harm but one hair on any of our heads, you will be in direct violation of the King's orders, and I will be forced to take the appropriate action." She used a little of her influential power to at least make the guard doubt his actions, if not make him see the truth in her words. She only prayed that the Magi Council hadn't forced the King to make the orders to have the three of them brought in or killed.

Donnie Darko: Dominic shook his head in bemusement. A few steps to the right allowed him to be out of firing range of any spells that might go a'flyin. If he kept sighing like he was, he'd just become depressed. None of these people seemed to realise that words were not the answer, and his point was proven but a moment later. The guard who flexed his magic maker spoke out, "You're here on the Kings orders? Oh! Then we should just leave you alone, let you kill as many -respected- Magi that cross your path and let HIM.." he pointed rather rudely at Alex, "..become a Necromancer." The sarcasm in his voice did not cover over the anger. He flxed his fingers again, glaring at Rhia. "If you think that you are going anywhere but back home, then you are sorely mistaken. I know what you're capable of, and believe me, dead or alive, you WILL return. Killing the states Magi is unacceptable and one of the highest laws. Necromancy is forbidden. You are all under arrest." He paused, his eyes scanning for any hint of movement. "TELES--" A sword shot past Rhia's ear at a scary speed. The sound of metal carving through flesh was dimmed only by the crumpling of the Guards body. Dominic was short one sword. "Sorry Rhia, but I am not going anywhere." The fun was lost from his eyes, the childish smile all but evapourated. Right now he was a murdered, one without remorse and a conscience. It would eat at him later though.

Xan Torez: The sword had killed one soldier, and in reflex, Rhyann span his staff, charging towards Alex. Alex too moved forward, the two staves colliding with tremendous force, each parrying the other's attacks. The attack/parry switched sides, each swinging their weapon skillfully, neither managing to get a hit into the other. 'I've no intention of killing him' he kept telling the voice, but he knew well that he was only trying to reassure himself. One Guard was already dead. He prayed to God, if there was one, that he wouldn't be the murderer of a good friend. Rhyann spoke, "Alex! Don't.." he dodged one of Alex's blows and parried another, "..make this harder than it should be! Just come back with me! If the King really has.." he dodged another, throwing his own attack, but Alex parried, "..sent you here, then he will get you back too!" Alex didn't respond, his attacks becoming more and more fierce, until one blow pushed Rhyann back onto the ground. Alex stood, panting and glaring down at him, "The Magi are controlling him, Rhyann! that is why we're here! We're trying to restore balance to the Royal system!" "By killing innocent men?! Alex, what has gotten into you??!" "Leave, Rhyann. Tell them you were attacked by us. Tell them not to come for us again. Or, come with us. I will show you the truth!" Alex relieved his battle stance and rested his staff by his side. Rhyann panted a little and closed his eyes, "My allegiance is sworn, Alex. You either come with me, or kill me." The words were like a dagger in the chest, and Alex shook his head, "I can do neither.." Rhyann struggled to his feet, using his staff to pull himself up, then clenched his fist in pain against his chest, "Then, what kind of a Necromancer are you?! Fiiré!" He threw a point of his hand in Alex's direction, an impressive sized ball of fire launching itself quickly. Alex didn't even think as he pushed his hand out infront of him, and the fireball flew into the grasp of his own Telesis spell. It dragged him to the side a little, before he launched it back. It wasn't until it had left his magic grasp that the horror of what was happening hit Alex dead on. The ball of fire struck Rhyann full on in the chest, burning through his robes, and quite a dangerous amount of his chest. He immediately collapsed and Alex dropped his staff where he stood, running to his best friend, "Oh jesus, oh God, I'm so sorry. I'm so sorry!" Rhyann twitched a little in pain as he looked up to Alex. Even his eyes had been burned, and it looked as though he couldn't see his so-called-friend at all. There was no emotion on his face as his head dropped slowly back and his body fell still. Alex continued to hold on to him though, screaming out, "JESUS NO. Please. RHYANN!" There was nothing. The road was deadly silent here and the sun was almost gone, the lights of the town ahead almost the only illumination. 'What you intend to do, is not always what is right..'

The Author: Her eyes widened as the sword zinged past her ear, blood running cold as she watched the Light Stream abandon the second guard. She was too shocked to do anything about the battle that pursued. Perhaps if she hadn't been so stunned, she could have cut that spell off before it hit Rhyann. She was a Container, after all. It wasn't until she saw the last the Light Stream leave him that she realized what had just happened. Considerably weakened by those events, she sank to her knees, staff rolling out of her hand. She should have been able to do something...how had this happened...? Perhaps she, too, had been corrupted... That thought, joined with the witnessing of those two deaths and the sound of Alex's screams, was just too much. She lifted one hand over her mouth, dropping her face down to her knees. Was she doing the right thing..? She was -bound- to do the right thing, so she had to be...right?

Donnie Darko: Dom's sword still skewered the guards chest, but he did not retrieve it. Both of them were on their knees, but he didn't care. "What the fuck was that?! The King SENT us out here? THEN WHY ARE WE BEING CHASED?!" He was yelling so loud his throat started hurting. Angrily storming towards the dead guard, he yanked his sword out and cleaned the blood off with the guards robes. Sheathing it, he ducked his head.. "You two are in this so deep. I thought we were runn-- you know, I don't even know I why I ran with you. To learn magic?" his eyes stung holes in Rhia's.. "I swear, whatever the Hell is it you two are doing, from now on I want in on your little magical loop." More deep breaths. Calming actions. "Alex, get your ass up off the ground. Someone is bound to come along here soon, and we aren't far from Karatham." Turning, he set off again, towards the little lights, but he stopped after a few steps. Closing his eyes, he un-tied his cloak and walked back to Rhia, wrapping her in it. Not because he was a gentlemen and the breeze would make her cold, but it was the only way he could show he didn't hate her, and that this situation wasn't her fault.

Xan Torez: For a few more seconds he stared at Rhyann, then glared up at Dominic to see him give Rhia his cloak. Rhia being on the floor didn't do wonders for his situation either, but with a silent resolve, he rose to his feet and lifted the body of his friend, carrying him to the road side and into the grass. With the body here, it wouldn't be hidden for Search parties, but innocents travelling on the road would not have to endure the burnt carcass of Rhyann. Alex by now was crying quietly, but he walked back to his staff and picked it up, placing it on his back. Hew knew that at this moment, he should give up, turn around, and go back, but a new part of him that became stronger every time he killed was telling him that all the deaths that would follow in Alex's wake would be righteous. he turned to the other two, narrowing his eyes at Dominic a little. The way Dominic had spoken whilst Alex had been in such a state of messed up emotion had triggered a small tension within him. He'd had no problem with Dom so far, but his comment was a little too far. There was no point getting into another fight here though. Besides, Dominic had known this would happen. His eyes had said it back at the camp, "Let's move. We need to get into the town. It won't be long before they send everybody out to search."

The Author: Rhia slowly lifted her head when she felt that cloak rest over her shoulders, glancing up at Dom. With a great deal of effort, she reached out for her staff, righting it and using it to help her up to her feet. She stiffened her jaw, clenching her teeth in a vain attempt to hold back the pain, and the sob building in her chest. Too much death... She managed to hold back the sob, though her own silent tears were streaking her cheeks. Whether those men knew it or not, she'd watched each and every one of them grow up. All of them. She knew from the time a person was born by the look at their aura if they were magick users, and it was part of her duty in looking after the city to watch over each of those users, as they grew up, and even after they'd become a part of the military. So while she may not have known any of them personally, she still knew each of them very well...and that made this that much more painful. She lifted one hand to hold the cloak closed around her, as she was beginning to feel colder and colder as they continued, though it was a chill unrelated to the setting of the sun. She started to walk in the direction of that city, not saying a word. She didn't trust herself to speak. But she wouldn't let either of them carry her, no matter how much her body screamed in protest at the excercise. Though she'd felt light to Dom, to herself, she may as well have weighed as much as three men with the state of her muscles.

Donnie Darko: Unforetunately, one silence led to another and the latter was a lot more uncomfortable. They walked another two or so miles without even breathing heavily. Dom glanced between them now and then and was a little uneasy about they looks they had. Rhia's eyes were hard and glazed over which meant she was in a lot of pain, physically or mentally he couldn't tell. Alex, well, Alex just looked like he couldn't resign to the fact he'd just killed a friend. Then again, if Dom had just murdered Juno he'd be a little off. The lights of the city got closer and the sun was practically set, it's little yellow tip peeking over the trees, the sky was a vibrant pink with flecks of orange. A beautiful sunset for not such a day. Perhaps the night would hold more for the uneasy trio. They didn't pass a single other traveller on the roads, and yet there were a dozen or two when they left Hopelite City. The city gates were maybe another mile or so. But they couldn't enter through those. Dom stopped walking. "We have to cut into the forest now." His voice was quiet. He felt a little awkward breaking the silence.

Xan Torez: Alex nodded a little and began looking for a cleering, when suddenly he noticed three silhouettes walking behind them. Quickly he turned to face them, trying to identify any signs of guard or royal insignias, but he could see none. All three wore robes, each carried a staff, and they were all hidden under the darkness of hoods. They kept a steady pace and distance at about 10 meters behind the group and Alex carried on looking forwards again, whispering to Dom, "I think we might be being followed. If we move into the forest, we'll be setting ourselves up for ambush. What do you suggest?"

Donnie Darko: At least he had the good sense not to turn around. When Alex said they were being followed, Dom listened for other footsteps that were not theirs, and voila. Three sets of feet, all very close to them. "We cannot stay on this road any longer. Maybe a quarter of a mile more and they will see us. The guards at the front gate were given a spell to see the road leading in at night. We're criminals with yours and Rhias face everywhere. If we don't stop, we get caught. If we keep moving, we get ambushed. Goddamn I hate this adventure." Slowly, Dom's hands went for both his swords, brushing the hilt slowly. "They should have done something by now.." Dom looked into the forest. "The cover of trees is our best bet, Rhia can see them in the dark."

Xan Torez: With a frown he looked to the side at the trees, then back at Dom, "If it comes down to it, grab Rhia and run. I can hold them off on my own, and she doesn't need to see any more death." An English-accented voice by his right hand side made him jump and he stopped, ducking away. One of the three characters had snook up silently, and now stood, his face covered with a hood, holding his staff with both hands, "Nah mate, none of that's necessary. We aint 'ere to rob ya'. We're 'ere to get you in!" The other two characters, were somehow now infront of them. HOW they had managed to do that Alex would never know, but right now there were bigger fish to fry, "Who are you?" The man laughed a little and pushed back his hood. He was young, with long black hair, some over his eyes and he flicked it out of the way with a grin, "Ekeil, and these 'ere are mi siblings. Eilross," another dark robed man flicked his hood back and nodded. He looked a little foreign, and had a stern look on his face, "and that's Erica." the third and final figure removed her hood. She was a pretty little thing, shoulder length blonde hair, petite face and bright blonde eyes to finish off the picture. They were an instant give-away of her casting type. She was an Aquamage. A Dark Aquamage. Alex never thought they existed. He looked back at Ekeil and frowned slightly, "Do you know of an entrance into the town? I need to meet up with a Necromancer in there." Ekeil rolled his eyes and laughed, resting his staff across his chest as he folded his arms, "There's HUNDREDS in there. The town is run by them at night! I assume you know, WHICH one you need to see?" "No. I need to collect some training book." Ekeil's facial expression changed to a knowing one and he flicked his staff up in the air, grabbing it, then pointing it towards the front gates, "I know which one yer on about. Reight then, let's get going!" ".. wait.. through the front gate..?" Ekeil, who was in mid step, comically stopped and turned on his heel, "Well, yeahhhh, that's what they're for..." "But.. what about the guards?" "G.. guards? HA!" he started to laugh, and Erica joined in too. Eilross just shook his head and grinned, "you've obviouisly never been to Karatham at night before, have you? Don't worry, there's a first time for us all. C'mon! Just follow me." and with that he started walking ahead at a confident yet casual pace, muttering and chuckling to his brother and sister, "Guards.. ha! Gotta love the new'ens, 'a'nt ya?" Alex stood for a second before he looked back at Dom with a slightly dissappointed look, then at Rhia, "Can I offer you a lift, Madam?"

The Author: She glanced over at him, brow furrowed slightly from the pain. But the thought of giving into it now made her even more woosy than the effects of those Necromancers. She lifted her free hand and rested it on his shoulder, her grip tightening without her really meaning it to, a clear sign of how weak and uneasy she was becoming. "Just let me lean on you... I'll be fine..." She kept her voice low, something about letting those three know for sure that she was in a weakened state hammering at her pride. Not that she had much pride left... Even Alex's calling her 'Madam' seemed wrong just then. She leaned on him the whole way, using the Staff only to steady herself, never placing her weight on it, as seemed a usual habit with her. She kept wary eyes on those three, then the 'guards' standing at the city's gates. She had bad feelings all around with this whole situation..

Donnie Darko: 'Oh, okay'. So maybe the guards were slightly corrupt, and just possibly this town was one of the safest places they could be right now, but that still didn't stop Dom from frowining and hanging his head. He couldn't even bring himself to check out the cute chick. "I ain't no damn newbie." he muttered, laughing at his own disappointment. To be fair, at least Alex and Dom were new to this and somehow, Rhia didn't seem too hardcore right now either. "How long until the market travels through this area? I'm guessing a week or two, since business is booming in the city. There's someone I need to talk to." He asked the woman, trying to initiate a conversation. He always felt a little more confident talking to women. And yes, his eyes did drop for a few seconds. She -was- cute.

Xan Torez: Erica didn't look at the thief, keeping her eyes ahead. Her walk was seductive and playful, yet she held the staff in a way that said, 'don't take me on. You'd be dead before you know it', "The market travels through here in about a weeks time, the posters are all over the town." She didn't mention any other posters. As much as Alex knew he owed it to Rhia to do as she asked after he had already killed more guards, her leaning on him was still showing that she felt a little weak, and after a few more seconds of the thought, he finally stopped and turned, taking her staff, attaching it to his back, then lifting her into his arms, "Don't bother arguing with me, I know you probably already hate me, but as much as you don't like to admit it, Rhia, you're not fully recovered. You NEED rest, and I aint letting you down until we get you to a hotel room with a good comfy bed for you to relax on, got it?" he didn't give her chance to answer, "good." Of course, he meant it all with the very best of intentions. Besides, she was hardly heavy. Her staff probably weight more than her..

The Author: She grunted a bit when he lifted her up, frowning a bit at him as he spoke. A wince passed over her face when he made the statement that she probably hated him, and swallowed hard to hold her tongue until he finished speaking. She lifted one of her arms up around his neck, so she could keep some physical contact with the staff, resting her fingers against the wood. She then turned her eyes to Alex's face, the frown lifting to a look of concern. She kept her voice quiet, in the attempt to keep the conversation between them. "I don't hate you, Alex... My insides are just all twisted around right now.. And I'm worried about you. That's all.." She looked away as she finished, gazing up at the stone on the staff. How much closer would she be to death after this little adventure of theirs was over?

Donnie Darko: Dom turned to see Alex carrying Rhia. It looked strange. "Isnt she the one that should be carrying you?" he chuckled, turning back towards the town. In a weeks time, Juno would be regailed with one of the best stories he'd ever heard. Dominic couldn't wait. And by that time, he'd know a little magic too. Absently, his hand stroked the books within his cloak, more than eager to have a good nights rest and practice some of the spells. "Oh.. damn.. Alex, can you throw me my pack? Theres something in it I need." Walking backwards now, he hoped that a wall wouldn't just appear. That wouldn't be funny.

Xan Torez: Alex frowned a little, suddenly confused as to how it was possible for him to manage this and not drop Rhia, before he had a bit of a thought. Gently he opened his right hand underneath her, then lowered his arm. She didn't move down with it however and he grinned at her. Carefully, he then shuffled his arm so that the bag fell loose and slid down his arm. once the strap lay on his hand, he tightened his grasp on it, then put his hand against her again to hold her properly, "Yeah, come get it". Ekeil approached the two guards on watch now. Alex expected them to halt the party, but much to his surprise, Ekeil held out his fist, and the guard on the right tapped it with his own. Just how corrupt WAS this place?

The Author: She watched that little display, and yet another thought occured to her. If they did disband the current Magi Council, would places like this swear their allegience, whole-heartedly, to the King? if they didn't...and there was no longer a Magi Council...the King, the whole country, would be very vulnerable. She'd better recover her strength, and soon, or else this little adventure could very well spell the destruction of the kingdom. Wonderful. Another doubt in her mind about this whole thing. She closed her eyes, tipping her head down so she wouldn't have to look at everything around her, just trying to keep her stomach settled.

Donnie Darko: The gates creaked to life and the forecourt of the town was nothing more than another street. No grand temple or fountain or even a welcoming comittee. What kind of town doesn't have a welcoming comittee for the future Necromancer Lord? 'Clunk' The gates opened fully and two men stepped down, standing either side. "You're late. Come on in so we can close up. Don't want any O those Imperial Guards showing up tonight. Although, we were supposed to be receiving some today." "Wonder where they got to.." Dominic whispered to himself, not smiling. Wrapping his cloak fully around him he followed the little group inside the town, instantl;y met by two long, wide streets. Where the market would set up. The street ahead of them was more of a dingy alley. "So.. uh, take us to your leader?" Dom grinned and turned round to Alex, nabbing his pack from his hands. "Thank you." Sliding it on, he wondered what exactly they were supposed to be expecting.

Xan Torez: "Welcome to Karatham," began Ekeil, stretching his arms out. As he did, two balls of bright blue energy above his palms shot into light and he spun once, quite obviously enjoying himself, "by day, a peaceful, Magi run way-town for the so called 'City of Hope'. 'ope my ass! By night, this city has one of the best night lives you'll see around. Clubs, bars, more clubs, gambling rings, some more clubs," he began pointing at certain buildings now, "more clubs, that one's a strip tease club, prostitutes," he grinned and pointed at 3 scantily clad girls who all talked on the corner of the street. They all giggled and waved back. Ekeil was the street-king of this place, and he damn well knew it, "pimps, pushers, druggies, gamblers, assassins," he turned, now walking backwards, raising a eyebrow playfully at Alex, ".. necromancers," he turned again, ".. dark mages, Normal Mages looking for a crafty nigh' off after work, we've got the LOT! Not QUITE got the thug's town feel of Garan'kho, but we're getting there, and who'd have thought it with it being so close to the Magi Center, eh?" he carried on walking forwards as Alex called from the back, "We're not here for a good night out though, we're here-.." he was cut off, ".. You're here for the book, yeah yeah, I get it, but here's how it works," he turned back, "you don't get the book, till I know I can trust you, reight?" As Ekeil faced forwards again, Alex sighed and looked down at Rhia, speaking quietly, "Never trust a thug, eh?" and to himself, 'Is this what happens when you use the Dark Mana Streams?' 'No. This is what happens when you get over confident..' 'Yeah, that was my second guess..'

The Author: She glanced up at Alex, smiling just faintly. "There are many degrees of trust, my friend." She let her gaze drift over to those other three, stretching her arm a little further behind him so that she could take a tighter hold on the staff. The last thing she needed was to be seperated from that lifeline in a place where her life could very easily be snuffed out. She really should stop thinking... Now she was frightened, her heart beating a little faster. Imagine, a Container, frightened... What was this world coming to, anyway? Maybe she'd been cooped up in that castle as the Council's Pet for too long.

Donnie Darko: Dom's heart fluttered just a little when Ekeil pointed out the clubs and the bars. This one street had everything he loved, even bar fights! Someone had just fallen out a door with another guys neck in his hands a little way to the right. A rather large splash of water that nearly drowned them stopped it though. Diving into his bag he pulled out his new deck of cards, taking off the packet and shuffling them non-chalently. "I don't think I could be any happier right now." His eyes fell over Erika again and he smirked. "Well, maybe a little.." chuckling he started walking down the street, still shuffling. "Gonna make me some money.. tonight.." he sung cheerily for a guy who'd killed a few people in one day. One door was open and music was pumping some good music out and like a moth to the music he swerved at the door, stopping with one foot inside. "Don't you two even dare tell me you aren't joining me." He turned to Erika again, the same smirk on his face. "And I'm buying you a -drink-." Tasteless jokes always worked.

Xan Torez: Alex shook his head a little and smiled, "Actually, I've gotta get Rhia back. She needs rest, believe me." He turned to look at Ekeil who grinned and shook his head, "Not a chance, boy. Hotels don't open around here till about 2am, meaning, 'get your ass in there for next few hours'." Alex sighed then looked down at Rhia. "Do you think you can put up with scantily clad women, loud music, beer and a drunken Dominic for a few hours?" Erica glanced at Dominic with a playful grin, before walking towards the club door. As she did, she raised a hand, as if to strike Dom's cheek as she walks past, but instead a swirl of blue light slowly drifted down her body from her hand. As it passed her clothes, they changes from a slightly dark-looking long robe, into a white short skirt and whit tank top the majority of her flesh obvious for the world to see. Her hand never even touched Dominic as she walked into the club. Eilross walked to Ekeil, whispering something, to which the Street-King nodded and clashed fists with his brother, before Eilross walked away into the town. Then, Ekeil bowed and pointed a little towards the door, "After you, 'My Lord'".

The Author: Rhia frowned uneasily at the thought of going into that place. "I guess I haven't much choice, do I? I'd probably just find myself in a worse situation if I stayed out here..." She glanced around at the various less-than-honorable people occupying the streets. This was not her scene...she was a high-class, moral, usually feminine woman...this place was for those nothing at all like her. "Maybe I can enchant my ears..and nose..and get some sleep..." She wrinkled her nose at Erica's little display, quite a bit disgusted by it. What a waste of magick..

Donnie Darko: Dom's smirk was wiped off his face when Erika walked past him. Watching her with wide eyes, he shook his head in disbelief before he turned to Alex and grinned like he'd never grinned before. Following her inside, his glee almost tripled when he saw the prices of the drinks. "Hey!" Walking up behind Erika he placed his arm around her waist, guiding her to the bar. "Now, I have a little secret to confess; I am totally and completely broke. Not a single coin.." she shot him a mock surprised look but it broke into a tiny smile. "BUT.. with these.." He waved his cards a few times. "We can both have a little fun tonight." He leaned in and whispered something over the music into her ear and then darted off into the crowd towards a Poker game near the back of the club. She watched him all the way. Alex and Rhia, just for an hour or so.. didn't exist.

Xan Torez: Finding his over confidence quite amusing she headed towards the bar. She had no interest in newbies around the town. She had very little interest in anything in this town, other than its unusual Mana Stream Densities. Alex slowly let Rhia to the ground, then spun her staff off his back for her and gently handed it over. "We'll spend as little time in there as possible. let's just make sure Dominic keeps himself out of trouble." He motioned over his shoulder to the two men brawling in the street and smiled. Ekeil lost patience and rolled his eyes, "Jeez..". He darted straight inside.

The Author: She chuckled lightly, slightly amused by Ekeil's weak patience. She took the staff delicately in her hands, before lifting one of her hands to Alex's shoulder, just so walking would be a little easier. "Just so long as all I have to do is sit in there... If they ask me to do anything...unsightly...I'm leaving." Her smile faded while she said it, saying that last part only half-heartedly. She knew she'd do anything if it meant fulfilling the wishes of King Justin..she just didn't want to think about it. She'd head inside with him, wincing immediately as the loud music and vile smells attacked her, sighing heavily. This was going to be a long, painful night..

Donnie Darko: "Excuse me, gentlemen. Do you have a spot for one more?" Leaning on two separate chairs, he smiled at the three men who were quietly playing poker. They sized him up pretty fast and figured he was a swindler, and in effect, thats what he was. "Get lost, we don't need another." "Go find another table." They glared at him and he held his hands up in peace, backing off slowly. "Alright, alright. I'll go lose my money somewhere else." Disappointment number one, but the night was young. Turning, he'd lost sight of Erika and frowned, letting her flow out of his mind.. slowly. And then there it was. Cheering errupted from a corner near the door' arm wrestling. He tried to fight his way over there but in a somewhat bizzare set of circxumstances involving him, a stray chair and a table full of drinks and very drunk men, he ended up trying to avoid swinging fists. The bar! Run!

Xan Torez: Upon walking in, Alex looked around and sighed. The inside was surprisingly sophisticated, but underlit, and what the hell was that?! For a second he focused on something, like a cage hanging from the roof. Then another flash of a light moved across the cage, and to his surprise, there was a woman dancing inside. He frowned deeply, watching closely. Her hands were alight, a bright blue. She was a naked, dancing Mage. What WAS this? With a frown he looked back at Rhia and leaned over to her, speaking into her ears over the music, "At least I can't hear the voice in here.." On the stage was an even more impressive spectacle. There was a band, playing heavy music, but one of the mana guitarists was in fact, a rotting corpse. And yet, there he stood, his dreadlocks waving as his head banged up and down to the music, his fingers skillfully hitting every note correctly on the board. Alex took a step forwards, as somebody spoke into his ear. Another woman. A female mage it seemed. She had a staff, and a cute smile, "The Necromancers summon him! He was one of the best guitar players in the world, died tragically.." she grinned at him as Alex looked shocked and mouthed, 'No way!'. He began to wonder if it was the Necro he needed to see who had summoned him. Did that mean he was close by..?

The Author: She smiled weakly at Alex at his mention of the voice. "I wouldn't mind the familiar distraction..." When she..sort of..saw the corpse on the stage - it wasn't like looking at anyone else, who channeled the Light Stream.. It was instead just an empty void within the Stream. Her hand pulled away from his shoulder and lifted up over her mouth, taking a few steps back. "God.. I can't do this..." She glanced towards Alex with a pleading look, as if begging for him to think of some way that she could stay out of this place. Right now, all she wanted was to be back by her little fire, in her little, magick-less house...

Donnie Darko: Pushing people out the way while running from something dangerous seemed very familiar to him. Somewhere he'd made a wrong turn and he was heading for the door now. He spotted Alex and gravitated towards him, the grunting sound of a good beating had also got lost in the club. Straightening up in front of Alex and Rhia, he ran a hand through his hair, smiling sheepishly. "Just getting to know the locals, you know. Can you believe they dont like poker? Maybe they do elsewhere." Looking at Rhia he could surmise she wasn't in the best frame of mind to be in a place like this. Maybe Alex was right and she needed to make herself sleep. What the heck was wrong with her in the first place? She just seemed.. weak from the minute they'd left the city. "Rhia, I think I'm going to go for a walk find a.. uhm.." he sighed a small sigh.. "quieter part of town. You can come if you want.."

Xan Torez: Alex listened to Dominic before nodding, "You should go with him Rhia. I'll find you both later, okay?" He smiled softly at Rhia, staring at her for a second. He couldn't help but wonder why she was so weak, and feeling bad about everything that had happened, but he knew that she'd have nothing of his apologies. With a grin, he stood back by the side of the girl who had spoken to him earlier about the summoned creature, "So, do you know the NEcromancer that summoned him here?" "I don't," she spoke, bouncing to the music, "but Ekeil does! Ask him!" Great. Just great. The one guy he didn't seem to be able to get through to. Something was drawing him to the crowd in front of the stage however, and slowly he found himself moving to it. A lot of people looked at his strange dress code. They wore leather, black, or light stuff; all trouser/shirt. Alex was wearing a robe and had a staff on his back. He had noticed that there were one or two others in with staves however, and he figured they were guards. Although 2 of them caught his attention now. One of them was sat on a leather couch, a girl sat either side of him in his arms, and he talked to another robed man. The second wore a shoulder mantle similar to Alex's, and his robes were a deep red. He looked Necromancer enough, and Alex began oushing his way towards him. They saw him and sighed, leaning back, as if they were prepared to be fired 20 questions by an over enthusiastic newcomer.

The Author: Rhia nodded gratefully to Alex, and quickly headed outside ahead of Dom, gasping in the fresher air. The staff leaned against her shoulder as she hunched over a bit, willing her stomach to relax. By the time she stood again, Dom would be at her side and she glanced over at him. "Even if you didn't do this for me, thank-you.. I appreciate it." She ran a hand over her face with a slight groan. "So long as you don't damage those books of mine, I'll call us even.." Apparently not counting his carrying her half the way here as a favor.

Donnie Darko: Waving her off, he started to walk at a slow pace away from the music making sure she could keep up. "It's nothing big. My liver could probably use the rest, and I have all week before we have to move on." 'Liar! Why are you even taking her anywhere?' 'Because she's the ultimate force in magical prowess?' 'Good point, oh, and you're arguing with yourself. Idiot.' 'Youre an idiot'. "If we can find a quiet cafe, a cup of coffee laced with whiskey would go down nicely, especially after earlier.." another little sigh. What the hell was with all the sighing? "I don't think right now Alex needs us. Seems that Ekeil guy wants to play with him as much as teach him anything."

Xan Torez: Alex approached them and bowed his head a little. The song changed to a very heavy one, and the crowd sang along whilst the 'pit' before the stage grew ever wilder. He opened his mouth to speak, but the Necromancer pointed another direction. Alex turned to look, and couldn't see anything at first, but then realised the man was pointing at Ekeil, who was standing there with a cheesy grin plastered on his face, as if he knew what was happening. Alex cursed under his breath, before starting on his way to Ekeil. He had no time for games!

The Author: "Heh.. I imagine you're right about Ekeil... And coffee sounds pretty good." Minus the whiskey, of course, but she'd keep that to herself. She kept up with him fairly well, the butt of her staff making a steady clunk on the road as they walked. Her breathing was steadily becoming more clipped, though it never became heavy or laboured, having incredible self control so as not to draw too much attention to herself when she wasn't in danger of being severely ill or dead...

Amazing Day 4

2007-01-10T15:56:00.000-05:00

Donnie Darko: Alright, they had about fourteen hours out here in the middle of no-where before they could head into the next town. Which meant they had about six hours before they had to start walking, or they could catch a caravan from city to city and get arrested and.. yeah. On the grassy mound overlooking the city lay Dominic and Rhia. Alex had wandered off somewhere and didn't answer any questioning. He had that spacey look in his eyes before he left auditory range. Dom sat up and glanced at Rhia, a sly smile across his face. "You owe me, you know. At least one favour." His hand slipped into his pocket and when it came back into view he grasped three books. "I can't imagine they'll leave your house alone for long after our little stunt. I saved some of your books." He waved them, teasing her.

The Author: She rolled her eyes as she rolled herself over onto her back, wincing slightly at the ache in her bones. She was too old for this kind of shit...not to mention she'd just gotten over a near-death experience. "I've committed all of those books to memory. Don't need hard copies." She glanced over to him, meeting that sly little look. "So you still disobeyed." She started to sit up, though let out a bit of a groan as her muscles protested, letting herself lay back down with a heavy sigh.

Donnie Darko: He nodded in agreement at her, but he carried on, getting to his feet and walking over to her. "I may have disobeyed, but at least now I don't have to bug you all the time about teaching me a little voodoo." Grinning once more he took a seat beside her, laying the books in front of him. "And you also owe me a favour for getting into your fight. I could have left you alone.." he cocked his head to the left. "But.. technically, you didn't need me. Your all powerful, why didn't you stop those hot heads?"

The Author: "I am not 'all powerful', Dominic. I am only as powerful as my mind and body, and as it so happens, I nearly died about fifteen minutes before that little fight." She tried once again to sit up, and this time managed fairly well, only wincing rather than groaning as well. She turned and reached for her staff, pulling it over to her. "And I would still much prefer it if you didn't try to learn some of that stuff on your own. It's not voodoo, where you have to believe in it to be effective.. This stuff will kill you, and anyone around you, if you don't take it seriously. Even the littlest illusion can go horribly wrong." She held the amber stone up under her nose, running her fingertips over it. Close up, there were tiny, hairline fractures all along the stone, some passing clear through it, not nearly as solid and pure as it looked from far away.

Donnie Darko: Dom listened, but was more concerned with flicking open the little black scaly book to the first chapter. He looked back up at Rhia and caught her eyeline. "It's not just you nearly dying, it's.. something else." Dom thought about for a second. "When you were fighting, you made sure not to hurt the men, even though they had every intention of killing you." His eyes switched onto the little stone, following the intricate little hairline fractions. "Are you capable of killing? Like, if Alex came back all full of Necromancer and attacked you. Could you kill him?"

The Author: She paled a bit, the hand holding the staff tightening. "I could, if I had to. And I have..killed people." She gazed down at the stone, a look of deep sadness in her eyes. "But it pains me... Perhaps not physically... But it hurts, down to my very soul I ache when I watch a person's life leave their body. To see the Mana stream abandon them..." She slowly shook her head, lifting her gaze to the city, off in the distance, that storm still hovering directly over the city. She knew what was causing the storm now.. And this sitting still was going to drive her mad as soon as her muscles stopped aching.

Donnie Darko: Dom followed her gaze over the city and his smile dimmed a little. Turning back he tried to nod her attention down towards the book. "Well, I suppose I can understand that. I can't see the mana stream and blood just isn't as.." he stared upwards towards the clouds, before whipping it back down to her. "Majestic. But then again, if you, you know, show me how to use this book then you don't really have to do any more killing, not at least until it's absolutely necessary." His smirk returned in full force. "I know you're tired, but if you teach me the basics, I -swear I will sit.." he poited to a patch of grass a few feet away, "..there are let you rest. I'll read in silence." The swords on his back clinked witht he small jolt of excitement he twitched out.

The Author: She glanced at him sideways for a moment, before rolling her eyes again with a sigh. "Alright, alright..." She got the staff upright and used it, rather skillfully, to help herself up to her feet, doing so gracefully despite how exhausted she was. She wouldn't lean on the staff once standing, seeming never to use the staff as they were originally intended, but regarding it with the greatest of respect - even when she was falling. By throwing it away from herself, she saved it from possibly snapping beneath her. She looked over at him with a slight frown. "Basics first, understand?"

Donnie Darko: The child within him took over his expression. He nodded quickly, "Basics first." Standing with her, he left the books on the ground for future referance. As of this moment, anything he was told or shown was open water. He supposed he would be here for a long time before he would be able to cast a spell of any description, "I guess I won't be needing these." Unhitching the swords around his torso, he let them fall gently onto the grass. A gentle breeze lifted the hair from his brows and lifted his spirits. "Basics.." 'Oh God. What the Hell are the basics?' He became scared very quickly.

The Author: She noticed that fear right away, watching his aura fluctuate, the colours changing. She reached out with one hand, resting it on Dom's shoulder. "First of all...relax. You can't be afraid. I'm going to teach you very simple stuff, but like I said, even simple stuff can be dangerous. This is just like riding a horse.. If you fear it, it will know, and take advantage of you. There is nothing to be afraid of, so long as you trust me, and yourself." Her eyes were now earnest, seeming to gaze right through his eyes and into his soul

Donnie Darko: 'Fear is not an option.' He'd heard that somewhere before; maybe he read it? When he felt her hand on his shoulder, he did calm down. The childish fear vanished and was replaced with an anxious adult, waiting to be shown that Santa Clause was in fact real, and learning to slide down chimneys was the first part of the job. "I'm sorry, but this is nothing like riding a horse." He laughed nervously, taking a few deep breaths. Maybe he should stick to sword play. "I'm a quick learner, when I need to be."

The Author: She smiled faintly. "I believe it. Good." She let go of his shoulder with a nod. "Much better. First, I need you to take a few deep breaths. Every magick user must be calm, collected. Every beginner must have a regular heartbeat, slow breathing, and a complete awareness of self. When you are calm, close your eyes, feel your heartbeat, listen to your breathing. Starting at your toes, flex your muscles, a few at a time, working your way up to your face. This will open yourself up better to the Mana streams."

Donnie Darko: Taking a more sturdy stance, he followed her instructions. Seeing as she was in fact one of the more powerful mana users, she probably knew what she was talking about. His eyelids closed the outside world off and one very deep breath nearly hyperventilated him. Cracking both sets of knuckles, he flxed his fists before letting his fingers sway loosely. Hunching his shoulders until they felt as comfortable as they could, he continued taking breaths. Nothing was happening. "Should I be feeling something?" The voice was quieter, not as teasing or as fun as usual. 'Time to grow up a little, Dommy-boy'.

The Author: "Not necessarily.. But you're doing fine. The Mana stream is moving through you much easier. Next you should be feeling something.. I want you to listen closely to what I say, visualize every word, think of nothing but my voice and what I say." She began to lead him through a sort of meditative speech, describing first a peaceful scene, then slowly introducing things a little more abstract, gradually building up that scene into what she herself saw all the time, the world as it was with the Streams. She then began to describe how the Streams moved through a person, and how the person could feel them. If he truly was listening to every word, he would suddenly become aware of something almost like a breeze across his skin, all across his body, despite having clothes on. It wasn't cold, or hot, but comfortable, natural, and it would feel as though he'd always been able to feel them, or like he couldn't imagine having lived without that sensation.

Donnie Darko: 'Ok, ok. Trees, peaceful trees, full lush trees. Grass underfoot, new, crunchy. Birds and bees, sun. River, flowing clear blue water. Water changing colour? Light purple water, light purple trees. Grass turning purple, breeze feels nice, eyes closed. Eyes open, everything purple. River flows up and over trees, across grass. Heartbeat racing, breaths faster.' Snapping out of his meditative state, he stared at her wide eyed, "Woah..". Allowing himself a few times to blink, he simply wasn't aware that the breeze he had felt earlier had totally changed. Like a comfort blanket that people keep, or a teddy bear. It indeed did feel natural, enough to let him not notice it anyway. "It can't be that easy." He smiled playfully.

The Author: She simply smiled. "You'll be able to feel it forever, now." She tapped the staff against her shoulder, gazing out at the city while she spoke. "Now that you can feel the streams, you can manipulate them. Mind you, this will not be easy. The first thing you need to learn is how the Stream can actually be manipulated." She looked back over to him, taking a couple of steps closer. "Be calm.. You will learn how to do this to yourself in time, but I find that being able to see what you're doing makes it so very much easier to know if you're doing something right." She lifted a hand over his eyes, and without speaking a word, he'd be able to feel that breeze pass under his eyelids and seemingly swarm around his eyes. It wouldn't hurt, though it would tickle a little, maybe itch. When she pulled her hand away and he opened his eyes, he'd be able to see those Streams, just as he'd visualized them before.

Donnie Darko: 'Strange, although not all together bad'. When she got closer he felt his pulse start to race again. Santa couldn't keep up with this mixture of tension and wonder. The soft touch of her hand once again calmed him a little, but the sensation of someone blowing on your eyeball was a little annoying. When she released her hand his eyes opened slowly, but they firmly shut again when the whole world went purple. "Why is the grass not green anymore?" he took another peek, seeing something that moved like smoke, but if you touched it, it would feel like water flow into Rhia and then back out again, playfully and without care. The same went for the city, albeit a very large cloud of it was below the city, swirling wildly and letting off small parts of itself. "Magi.." he whispered. Looking back to Rhia he made out two brightly shining white orbs where her face would be. They must be her eyes. "Is that what you see all the time? Really?" taking a look at his own body he saw the same liquid smoke flow through himself, but not nearly as much or as strong as Rhia.

The Author: She smiled, just faintly. "It's all that I've ever seen. I am blind otherwise. Magesight is all I've ever known." What would be even more fascinating was that the Mana that flowed through her all filtered itself through her staff, specifically the stone, and if he was perceptive, he'd notice a thin strand of energy creating a straight line from the stone all the way back to the city, specifically the castle. It was as though she were on a leash. "Take a few minutes..get used to seeing like this. I want you to take notice of the tides and currents within the Streams, realize what they pass through and what they don't."

Donnie Darko: Far too concerned with trying to memorize patterns and items connected to the stream, he didn't notice Rhia's leash; it was praobably better since he would have just made a 'Dog' joke, most likely ending their lesson. The seconds fell away. Sitting on his haunches, he let his hand stroke the grass. The sensation of grass was clear in his mind, but what he saw was the smoke wisp around his fingers before continuing thier path. Every mana stream in the area seemed to gravitate towards the city. Turning to Rhia again, he narrowed his eyes and stared at her shoulder. Curious, he stuck out a few fingers, hovering them above her skin. When flesh touched flesh, the bright mana stream within her and the smaller in him sparked with life, flowing in and around each other. But none of her stream passed into his body and vice versa. "You can't use someone else as a source of energy?" He looked into her glowing white eyes. "Isn't that what the Necromancers do?"

The Author: "Ah, that is something Container's do, when we choose. Necromancers use the energy of the dead. That is something you cannot see, not with the spell I have placed on your eyes. You're better off not worrying about that just now." She smiled lightly at his perceptiveness. "It's a good observation, though. And something important to remember. Now, have you noticed that while the Streams that do not pass through you will move around you, you cannot bend or collect them where you wish to put them? It is far easier to manipulate that Mana which already passes through you than it is to reach out into the open."

Donnie Darko: Pretending he understood all of what she just said, he got the gist. 'Mana inside, easy. Mana outside, hard'. "I understand. Kind of." A sheepish smile. There was no way he'd have taken seriously when he was a kid. Better late than never. "There are two sets of mana?" Having not taken her hint about this question, his eager eyes found hers again. "Is this one.." he motioned around him at all the purple, only just about having got used to not seeing things in colour. "..all you are allowed to use?"

The Author: "It is all you are safe to use. To use the Dark Mana Stream without the proper knowledge and training is a very good way to have your life sucked out of you. Necromancers get thin, drawn, and pale for good reason. Shall we move on, or do you want a history lesson?" Apparently annoyed by his unnecessary questions.

Donnie Darko: "Alright. Fine." He rolled his eyes like he used to when he was told he couldn't have something; several times. "Let us continue with our lesson. Less questions, more fireball throwing." he laughed and looked around him once more, the mana streams flowing endlessly. "I dont mean that, by the way." letting the smile fall off his face, he gave up his attitude for now. Learning time was now, not later.

The Author: "Good.. Fireballs don't come 'till lesson three," she said with a hint of a smile. Just letting him know she wasn't all stiff neck, hard attitude. It seemed she was enjoying this whole teaching thing. It had been a very, very long time since she'd done anything like this. "This is probably what is going to take the most time for you to learn, as it is the most difficult thing when you're just starting out. Especially as an adult." She adjusted the staff so it would rest freely on her shoulder, freeing up both of her hands. "Now, watch the Streams within me closely, so you know what it should look like. Then I'll talk you through doing it for yourself." WIth that, she formed her hands into a meditative posture, a focal point for Mana to come. She controlled her breathing and her heartbeat, then after a few seconds, the Streams began to move in a way they hadn't before, beginning to flow down to her hands, until they focused into a very bright, very dense sphere. Then, when she was finished, she made sure to slowly let the sphere dissolve back into her. Opening her eyes, she began to breathe normally again. "It is important that any Mana you gather but do not use be filtered back into you. if you just let it go, it will go Rogue, and can very easily destroy you or anyone around you."

Donnie Darko: Watching her carefully, he mimcked the position of her hands and began to slow his own breathing. He wondered what that bright sphere looked like in real vision. Once again assuming the sturdy stance he had taken before, Dom adjusted his weight and let his head lie still atop his shoulders. Carefully watching the mana flow like blood along his fingers, he focused. Willing it to do his bidding; then willing it some more. It didn't budge. With a sigh he released his hands and flxed his fingers. "Come on.." His hands were back in position and his focus was on them again. However, instead of watching the mana in his fingers, he closed his eyes and listened to his own heartbeat in his ears. And them something very disturbing happened. The blackness behind his eyelids became filled with the mana stream. From what he could see, he was inside a stream, moving daintily around a grey vessel. His vision circled round and yet he didn't feel the slighest bit dizzy. Still watching intently, he noticed a large clump of the mana stream that pulsated. It was.. his heart. Surrounding his heart, the mana stream was a casing of water, aimlessly moving and yet it never swirled off. The beating sound became louder and faster until it was all he could hear. 'Thump, thump, thump'. Opening his eyes wide, the vision vanished but the sound remained. Looking back down at his hands he tried his hardest to keep the thudding. He pushed his hands together a little harder and then something happened. Had he not been concentrating so hard he would have missed it it was so small. A spark, like that of the mana ball under the city passed along his fingers. Then another, and another! His smile grew at each flicker. Slowly, the mana stream within him left the confines of his hand and began to enter the world around him. It carried on moving, dancing like a snake on the wind, facing the nearest strong mana stream; Rhia. With a massive grin, he peeled the bottoms of his palms apart and the stream reversed, coiling back into his fingers. It felt like someone had a vice around his fingers and was slowly tightening it the more mana he returned. Tensing his hands as much as he could, he just managed to separate his hands before his fingers started screaming. "That.. was awesome."

The Author: She shook her head some, but smiled nonetheless. "Do be careful, hm? I want you to practice that until you can get a ball the size that I made. When you can do that, we can start forming that ball into an actual spell." She reached over to him, resting her hand over his eyes again. Just like that, she withdrew the Seeing spell, and the world returned to its usual green-grass, blue-sky. However, he'd still be able to feel that gentle wind all around him, now permanently aware of the Streams. Apparently considering the lesson over, she turned away and moved to a spot where she could sit, groaning once again as she sank to the ground.

Donnie Darko: About an hour would pass until Dominic would next speak, or even acknowledge Rhia. She was probably happier for it. All that he did for the time was repeat his routine and at first, nothing changed. His fingers still hurt when returning the mana and the ball he was supposed to be making barely formed at all. But slowly, with every passing minute and every attempt, the vice-like feeling lessened and lessened until he no longer felt it. As he grew more confident, he let the mana flow out of him for longer until it formed an egg sized ball. Every time he released more mana, it got easier to do so and soon he didn't have to concentrate half as hard. It became faster too, releasing and capturing the stream. He must have repeated the ritual a hundred times until he finally managed to create a mana ball the size of a babies head. Just to make sure, he tried again and the result was the same. Babies head, check. In out flow, check. Rhia watching.. damn. "Rhia? Time for the next lesson." He grinned sheeepishly again. This magic thing wasn't so hard.

The Author: She glanced over at him, eyes narrowing slightly. "No.." She sat up again, this time with a little more ease. "It's time for you to rest. You're about due for a pretty killer headache. You should find some water, then sleep for a couple of hours to avoid the worst of it..." She had a slightly concerned look on her face. She'd never experienced the dabilitating Mana headaches that she'd watched other people deal with after working too hard and too long on something new. Granted, she had a pretty good idea as to how it felt...she wasn't envying Dom just then. But, it would be a good lesson as to the seriousness and power of Mana and magick. She turned her attention back to that city, gazing at the storm with moderate interest. She was starting to get that antsy feeling.

Donnie Darko: The expression on his face could best be described as melted. Everything drooped at once. Arguing was simply out of the question, she wanted him to rest. But he wasn't ready to rest. And then.. Ping! An idea. "We don't have any water with us, seeing as we were'nt really given time to pack. I'm going to go back to the city. Pick up some supplies. Like water, food, bags. A portable bed would be nice too." His eyeline moved over the city. 'That storm hasn't budged yet?' "I'll get enough to last us till the next city, and the market will be in full swing now. I won't need any money." A proud smile washed over him. Without turning to her, "You are going to have to stay here. I'd imagine they've already got posters of you everywhere. But me.. I might be able to sneak around."

The Author: She glanced over at him with a frown. The thought of him going back down there with all the fuss still going on.... She motioned for him to come over to her. "Alright, but let me do something first." When he came closer, she lifted a hand to rest against his chest. He'd feel the tiniest prick, but wouldn't be able to see what she'd done. When she pulled her hand away, there would be a tiny point on his chest, over his heart, that felt colder than the rest of him. "Be careful, alright? Come back in one piece." She rested her hand back in her lap, watching him closely for a little longer, before once again turning her gaze to the city. She wasn't his mother, and couldn't tell him he wasn't allowed to go. He wasn't a slave, either, and had a right to do whatever he wished. But at least this way, she'd know if something bad happened to him.

Donnie Darko: Whatever she had just done to him, it tickled. When she spoke, he laughed a little. "I'll be careful, but the world would be better off without a thief like me." One last smirk and he was running towards the city. Again he picked up his robe and tied it on while he ran. Reaching the city gates he was surprised to see no guards, normal or magical. Then again, who would think that those who attacked the ArchMagi would return so soon? The bustle and noise of the market was the first thing he heard, followed closely by the sound of crashing pottery and yelling. Now he felt at home. Walking casually, he ducked and dodged the people that passed him. No-one payed him a second glance; why should they? As he had suspected, images of Alex and Rhia were at every street corner, in every window and flapped from every stand. They were very much wanted to return home by their superiors. When he thought about it, one of the first things he'd said to Rhia was that the Magi Council didn't trust her. He was so right, and yet he still didn't pack. Speaking of which. Up ahead was a container stand, bags, pouches, satchels. Feighning like he had been pushed from behind, he knocked into the stand pretty hard, just hard enough to knock two of the larger sacks on the floor. Wrapping his foot around them he apologised to the merchant and walked off, dragging them about ten feet before he knelt down. Two lovely new packs. Now he needed a third. Wearing them both on a shoulder each, he surveyed the stand layout. If bags was behind him, camping equipment was just.. around.. here. Ah yes, 'Right again' he smiled. This stand was quite low on business today, so it would make it easier to thieve. Walking up he pleasently saluted the seller and pretended to be interested in one of his larger sleeping bags. Without warning, he picked it up and whipped it against the air, cursing as it unravelled in the merhcants face. Without a seconds passing, his right arm scooped three sleeping bags off the stall and he stuffed them into the sacks. He vanished before the guy had even got the bag ot his face. 'Gah, this is so -easy-'. Now sauntering down another packed street, things like a deck of cards, a Swisss Army Knife and a lock picking set were such an easy wak and grab that he didn't even bother looking. Within twenty minutes he had set the trio up for a comfy nights rest and entertainment. On his way out of the city, Dom was just glancing around, eyeing up the merchandise when he saw a pack unattended. it was black and slightly larger that the two he stole. Another quick look around and it was on his back, bobbing playfully with the others. "Hum tiddle ee dee, a thieve's ife for me.." he hummed quietly, heading back towards Rhia. Before he left the city he visted a confectionary shop and actually bought half a dozen sandwiches and a dozen bottle of water with the money he had stolen not two days ago. Before he set off out the city again, he attempted his mana conjuring skill again. Perfect, And he kept trying until he was back in veiwing range of Rhia. He waved at her.

The Author: He'd return to a rather interesting sight. She'd felt him leave the city, and so had cut off the spell she'd placed on him. With her own Mana still not settling through her the way she'd like, she decided to go through a few excercises that would set things straight. Her eyes were once again blindfolded, staff laying off to the side on her cloak. She was moving through what looked a heck of a lot like a martial arts form, albeit a very slow and calculated one. Bits of light and colour flowed around her, Mana passing in an out of the visible plane. The wind carried gracefully through her clothes and hair, creating a very peaceful scene.

Donnie Darko: When his wave was not returned Dominic stopped walking and watched her with amusement. Her movements were flowing and she did a kind of slow motion punch followed by a yellow stream of colour. whatever she was doing, she looked extremely odd. Shaking his head he nabbed a sandwich out of his larger black sack which he had emptied of its previous contents along the journey back. Beef and cheese, his second favourite. Tucking in happily, he walked up beside her and sat, offering up the bag of food. "Almost every flavour."

The Author: "Mm...I nearly forgot I haven't eaten..." She came to a stop very slowly, taking a deep breath in, then out. Still blindfolded, she casually took the bag and sat down beside him, rummaging through the bag with one hand while a foot stretched out to pull her staff closer to her. She pulled out one of the sandwiches and handed the bag back to him, drawing the sandwich closer to her nose for a moment. Satisfied, she unwrapped it and took a bite out of it. When she swallowed, she glanced over at him. "How's the head?"

Donnie Darko: "At the moment, the head's fine. Even managed to get a little more practising in before I got back." It had been about two hours since Alex had wandered off. Maybe he'd gone to the next town alone anyway, just to see what was going on? "What's the next stage, anyway? I can make a ball in about three seconds now. How do I use it?" Another large bite into his sandwich; too large. He started to choke on it, every time he cought his rang with pain, Maybe it wasn't fine.

The Author: She smiled faintly and shook her head. "We'll worry about the next stage when you're well and fit to get there. Just eat, and take that nap I mentioned before." She sighed softly and fiddled a bit with the sandwich, tugging a little on the meat. "Besides, I don't think I'm well enough to teach you." She took another bite of the sandwich, pulling the staff a little closer to her with her free hand. She looked completely worn-out, that seemingly young and fit body looking frail, as if a wind a little bit too strong could crumble it.

Donnie Darko: Finishing his sandwich made him feel a little better. It must have been about ten in the morning by now, and questions were starting to pop into mind. 'Where was Alex?' 'How long was it till the next town over?' 'Should I eat another sandwich?' and one that kept repeating itself 'What is with that staff and her?' He eyed it for a few seconds before letting off another smile. "That nap you seem to fond of wouldn't be a real nap without one of these.." he pulled a sleeping back out of his black bag and rolled it out along the grass. Using his cloak as a pillow, the books underneath it provided a little neck support. Throwng her bag lightly to where she was, he took out a bottle of water and finished it in one swig. "I will probably fall asleep once Im down, so just kick me or something if you need me. And if Alex happens to wander back up here, dont let him see me asleep." A sheepish smirk. "I dont trust him." Crawling into his bag he found a comfy bit of grass and closed his eyes, the breeze that the mana stream provided was unbelievaly comforting.

The Author: She smiled a bit and nodded to his requests. It would be nice having someone so lighthearted around. She caught that sleeping bag, but only used it to lean back against as she finished her sandwich. She let her mind wander to Alex. She'd noticed a flicker in his resolve once they'd stopped running, as though everything he'd just done back in the city had caught up with him. She hoped he was alright, and that he really was capable of handling the pressure of becoming a Necromancer Lord. He had the potential for it, but would he be too quick, too eager to gain power... Dom's words rang in her head. Could she kill him if he went out of control? She finished off that sandwich and slowly lifted the staff up onto her shoulder. Could she...? Yes, she could... The question truly was, what would it do to her? She wrapped her arms around the staff, suddenly feeling very, very cold. Her gaze, unhindered by the blindfolded, went down to the city again, watching that storm. "What is it you want..? And how in the world am I going to get to you?" she asked outloud, barely a mumble, though in the silence of that hill, if he wasn't fast asleep by now, he might just hear it.

Donnie Darko: He had heard her question to.. well.. to no-one, but he ignored it. As playful and immature as he sometimes was, Dom knew when someone needed to be left alone to their own thoughts, answer their own questions. Right now, he was more lost in his own thoughts than anything. The events over the last few days had, while fueling his love for danger and adventure, landed him in a pretty bad position. A BattleMage, no doubt one of the Kings battalion had been slaughtered by his own hands, and now he was in fact fleeing the city with a robed clown who could choke people at will and a container who was sworn to the King's service and yet she defended the would-be Necromancer. Even though Dom had no family, he knew that soon enough he would begin to miss his old life of simple stealing to survive and sparring with Juno after they'd drunk themselves stupid. On the plus, he was learning magic and that in its own would be one hell of a story to tell. Some of the spells he'd read about looked so incredibly fun that the sooner he learnt them the sooner his mind would be at rest. Speaking of rest, by the time he'd imagined himself on some far off battlefield fighting a war with his new skills, he'd dropped off to sleep. He did not dream. He did not snore. Sleep was just bodily rest, nothing more.

Xan Torez: 3 hours was about all the meditation and reflectice wandering that Alex could muster during the day, even if he was covered by the shade of a small tree and a rock. There was something unlreaxing about noon, and finally he stood up, raising his staff into his clutches then slowly walking back. The past few hours had been dominated by thoughts of the Necro Lord's words. Were his parents still alive, or was that just Necromancer Trickery? Was all of this worth it? Afterall, the Magi Coucnil had never done anything wrong to Alex, or anybody else; they were simply upholding the law. An un necessary law and a slightly corrupt one, but a law of the kingdom nonetheless. Those who practiced the Forbidden Arts would be punished. They were warned, and if they ignored, they would get what they deserved. A week ago, Alex would have never dreamed of crossing the line of the law, and yet, here he was now, wearing regalia of a young Necromancer Lord, wielding the staff of an ex Fallen Archmagi, and teaching himself the Forbidden Dark arts. What made it all the stranger and surreal to him, was that the man who passed all the laws in this kingdom, knew what Alex was and what he intended to become. it all felt strange, but a part of him that seemed to have woken in the final minutes of the city battle said that it was all okay, and it would all come naturally. He just needed to open his mind a little. Some, in their merry band of Outcasts, had doine the opposite and had closed their mind. Alex glared at Dominic sleeping. He had silently entered their mini 'camp' and sighed, before looking at Rhia, who was gazing out at the silhouette of the city walls. He walked up on her right hand side, his staff in his left hand as he too followed her gaze to the city walls, and the tall towers of the Magi behind them, "Do you think the Magi will still protect the King as his guards, even if he is now moving against their very reasons for existence?" He remained stood, the edge of his robe flicking very lightly at the bottom in the wind, the ends of his considerably long hair following suite.

The Author: Rhia wore that uniform's blindfold, she was focused not on the city, but the cloud over the city. Her voice was very quiet, and she seemed to be clinging to that staff, cheek pressed against the cool, white wood. "Protect? Maybe... They won't kill him, if that's what you're worried about. They wouldn't be able to explain it to the people. No, if they kill anyone, it will be us. Or, more specifically, you. I'm not really sure what they'd do to me..." Her voice trailed off and she let her head droop a little, eyes closing behind the blindfold. She looked pale, despite the rest and food, and looked as though she couldn't have sat up without the aid of that staff and the rolled sleeping back propping her up. While Alex was looking out at the city, Rhia rummaged in the dirt beside her for a small stone, flicking it back behind her. WIth a tad bit of magick, she guided it so that it plopped right down on Dom's nose.

cwkjstr: Waking with a start, Dom shot up out his sleeping bag and clambered towards his swords. He'd crawled about two feet when he realised that danger was not looming over him, nor was it twenty minutes since he'd fallen asleep. Looking like a bit of a twonk he straightened himself out and started rolling up his sleeping bag, glaring at Alex. "You disappear for hours on end, and you choose -now- to come back, jsut when I thought I might get some sleep?" His anger was only justified by the fact that he'd just been awoken with a rock to the nose. Turning his attention to Rhia, his scowl continued, "And a simple 'Dominic!' would have sufficed." 'Gah, these people have no respect.' Jamming his rolled up bag in his pack, he took another sandwich and chewed on it slowly. "Where the hell -have- you been anyway? And to come back without anything cool. Tsk."

Xan Torez: Alex didn't even turn to look at Dominic as he spoke, ".. To think.." his robe was swaying gently with the wind, which seemed to be picking up a little. The weather outside of the city was much nicer than it had been inside, but it looked as if it could rain if it chose to. Normal rain, this was a natural storm for sure. Silently, Alex turned and walked past Alex to a spot that he decided was his. A sleeping bag and a small bag of food was placed there untouched, but he wasn't hungry, instead sitting on the mat and hugging his knees to him. "I'm sorry for getting you both into this.."

The Author: She directed a few words to Dom, somewhat amused tone in her voice. "You stole my books. I can do whatever I want to you." She quieted then, shifting her head to the side to watch Alex head over to the third sleeping bag. She shook her head when he spoke, looking back to the city. "You've nothing to be sorry for. We're all getting a thing or two out of this." She sighed faintly, her voice dropping down to a low mumble. "Though just how much is yet to be seen.." She let herself sink down, so that her head rested back on the sleepingbag, not seeming to care if she were laying in the dirt or not.

cwkjstr: "oh, thinking, thats nice." Dom mused to himself, attaching his swords to his back. He played with the tightness of his harness and frowned at Rhia. "I told you, I saved your books, not steal. Same act, different motives. Shaking his head he cocked his head over at Alex, "I don't get you. You leave to think and you come back all sorry for yourself?" He walked over and stood above Alex, looking down on him. "Rhia's right. Don't be sorry. I enjoyed running from those guards as much as I did running from you a few days ago. Although they didn't cheat like you." Dom laughed and picked up his sack, haunching it over his shoulder. "We should get moving to the next city. When we're there we can make camp and wait for nightfall. And it looks like it might rain out here too, and I dont wanna scuff these shiny new pants." He did a little spin and grinned.

Xan Torez: Alex smiled a little then looked over his shoulder, "The next town along is a way point along the road from the Magi Capital. To say it's so close to the home of the Mage Tower, there is surprisingly little Mage presence there. It's self guarded, so the strongest guards we'll see there are Footmen, probably not even properly trained." 'You are forgetting something, Alexios. The town does not have Magi presence within its walls NORMALLY, but a Necromancer, a container, and a thief have just escaped along the road leading to Karatham. The town will be defended until night fall.' Alex sighed, "Yeah.. still.. nightfall's definately going to be our best option. It's a few hours walk from here if we follow the road. There will be Magi travelling from the city on horse however. They'll probably be doing searches of travelling merchants as well to make sure we haven't tried stowing away aboard their carts. The road will not be the safest journey, no matter how fast it is. There are other routes to Karatham, but they're a little different. Quite a bit steeper, slipper.. and muddier.." He directed the last part at Dominic, motioning to his trousers, "I'll leave the decision up to you too.."

The Author: She was quiet for a bit, and wouldn't look back at them. "If we go that way... I'm not so sure I could keep up with either of you." Quite the words coming from the one who'd led that five mile run out of the city. Then again, that run was part of the culprit. During that little lesson she'd given to Dom, it had taken every ounce of self control to keep from collapsing. "My magick's fine, but my body's not..." The amber in her staff glowed softly at those words, almost as if it was trying to console her, perhaps reacting to her sullen tone.

cwkjstr: Glaring at Alex for even suggesting a route that might ruin his pants, he walked over to Rhia and gave her a reassuring look. "Unfortunately the robed guy is right. If they're watching the roads we will have to find another way around, and I'm not so sure we'll last more than a day in the open like we are now. Once they can't find us they'll double up the search party, I saw reward posters for both of you in the city and its only a matter of time before they spread elsewhere." he turned his head towards Alex. "I've visited Karatham once before, I know an easy way in the guards won't notice." With a subtle smile and nod towards Rhia he turned back. "If you really can't walk at all, I'm sure me and Alex will be able to carry you there." his tone was as teasing as it could get. 'Play along?'

Xan Torez: Alex nodded a little in acknowledgement of Dominic's method, "it is possible we can combine the two routes. If we take it steady along the roads, with one of us watching out for any sign of Magi, we should be okay. If it comes down to it, the Council will not send Battlemagi out along the roads. It's too far for them to travel in heavy gear. They will send Imperial Magi at the most. The chances are, they will just send bog standard Magi. They won't be hard to.. neutralise if it comes to it. The only problem with that, of course, is that we will be showing our position if we do so, so the longer we avoid confrontation, the better."

The Author: She glanced over at Dom with a bit of a surprised look, brows lifted over the blindfold. After a moment, she put that same dull pout on her face that she was sure to be the soon usual look to give him. "Your choice." She turned herself then to look over at Alex, setting the staff down across her lap. I can keep watch for the Magi. I'll be able to see them coming long before either of you. If I am being carried.. I should be able to contort the Mana Stream so that no spells can reach us." She obviously didn't like the idea of 'neutralizing' any of those magi. The few kills the two of them had dished out back in the city had been more than enough to make her feel ill.. She wasn't so sure she could stand any more of it. Which brought up another problem... She slowly turned away again, brow furrowing. Just how would a Container physically respond to a full-fledged, 'all powerful' Necromancer Lord? Seeing someone die made her queasy...what was it going to be like looking at someone who was entirely intune with the Dark Mana Stream. She whimpered, just faintly.

cwkjstr: Dominic's sly little smile appeared again. "Alright. Well, Rhia, there are a few options." Dom placed his arms out in front of him. "We have the damsel in distress lift, suitable for dainty women who need a hero.." he lifted his jin to make it look as square as possible. "We have the firemans lift.." he lifted one arm above his shoulder where she would be slung over.. "for those extra heavy girls." Laughing, he stuck both his arms out from his waist, curling them a little, looking more like a dancing monkey than anything. "Or the endearing Piggy back. Which ride would you prefer, m'lady?" Grinning over at Alex he stood normally again. His expression flickered for only a moment, a look of understanding flashed up. The two of them would have to kill again before the end of the night. The harder they tried to avoid it, it would catch up to them.

Xan Torez: Alex sensed this in his look and shook his head as if to say, 'don't mention it in front of her' before he looked out. There were plenty of hours before nightfall, so the journey could be taken slowly if it had to. The sooner they got in however, the better, and the less people they had to fight, even more so. His previous kills had been strange, devilishly exciting, and to some extent he had enjoyed them, but now the reality was catching up to him. The excitement he had wished for was upon him, and it wasn't all fuin and games. he would prefer to avoid killing again, but a part of him was ready to do it again if he had to. He was a murderer now, but that wouldn't stop him. A nation meant so much more to him than the lives of 3 Mages, who would have killed the three of them anyway, had Alex not done his part.

Day 3 of the Amazing RP

2007-01-09T12:16:00.000-05:00

Xan Torez: "You stopped them?" He was watching out of the window now, staring at the storm. It seemed to be getting stronger. Was this a storm caused by the mages? Had they sensed the Necromancers getting in contact with Alex? Was he now putting Rhia and the Thief in danger by simply being here? He pushed the thoughts from his mind, then looked at her, his bright orange eyes seeming a little sad. In the space of a day, his dull and boring life had been turned upside down. As much as he had wished for excitement, finding out he was an enemy to the kind of person he wanted to be wasn't what he had hoped for..

The Author: "That's right." Finally, she found what she was looking for, pulling a book from the shelves. It had less to do with magick, and more to do with the workings of a King's Court, including the myths often involving his inner circle. She flipped through the pages idly as she made her way back over to Alex. Finding the page she wanted, she held it down to him. It was opened to the Mythical section, the page entitled Containers. It had a description of what these 'creatures' were supposed to be able to do, a lot of it a load of huey, but some of it was all too true. The picture on the facing page would be something perhaps very familiar to Alex, though he wouldn't have remembered it until he looked at the picture. It was of a person dressed all in black, carrying a white staff topped with amber, with a black blindfold tied around their eyes, a symbol of their position. "Do you remember ever seeing someone like this...?"

cwkjstr: The words that the other two were speaking were simply not being processed. They could have called his mother a jackal and he'd just keep reading, his nose twitching with excitement. The spells in this book ranged from terribly easy to dangerously difficult. Dom grabbed a bulk of the pages and skipped to the last few pages, wondering what great and powerful magic awaited him. If he had studied like this back when he was a child instead of playing around all the time, he might have actually been something more than a petty thief. But not again, now he had his share of fun and living on the edge he wanted more from life; controlling the mana stream was just the first step. One particular spell caight his eye. "Amaze your friends; walk along the roof!" From what he could tell, manipulating the gravity around yourself using the mana stream was how it was done, but the rest of the page was scattered with equations and tips and warnings. Perhaps he wouldn't try that spell first. Leaping off his chair, he stood tall, the book was quietly placed back on her little coffee table. "Rh--" It just registered that Alex and her were somewhat deep in a conversation, and a revival of the last few minutes confirmed it. "I.. uhm.." he pointed at the door, even thought neither of them saw. "I have to go for a little while. I know a few guys that would pay nicely to know that a certain crowned figurehead is going to be arriving soon." He spoke more to himself than to anyone. "Could I.. uhm.. borrow this?" his fingers, still pointing moved to the book. He smiled. 'Please oh please oh please'.

Xan Torez: His eyes didn't meet the image at first, before he looked at it. He didn't recognise it, but gently he touched the page. Immediately, the world around felt as though it had just shaken in his head, and countless images flashed through his eyes. Underlying words spoke in a foreign tongue, "Saeraes caltyr leola korer.." it seemed to repeat thereafter as he tried to concentrate on the images. Finally, the image he was looking for appeared and he nodded, taking his hand from the page suddenly, "Y.. yes, I recognise them. Only, I think the staff was a little bit different." A new part of him spoke in his mind, and he was shocked to recognise the voice, 'interesting, a container. An ancient design of imperial guard that was thought impractical at first, but was secretly produced.. a royal guard to the best kept secrets of the nation. Hmph, Alexios, listen to me, do not trust her. She is one of 'them'.' Alex closed his eyes, then looked up to her, sighing, "I can hear the voice again. It feels different this time. Normally it hurts, but, right now, it doesn't sound as if the voice is coming from the streams. It sounds like it's me, talking to me, with his voice..

The Author: Her eyes grew dark when he said that, but she paused a moment, hand lifted towards Dom. "I told you the books were not to leave the house. Leave that here. Go talk to your friend, and if you want to keep studying, you come back here." She stood again, snapping that book shut. She made her way towards the bookshelves again, troubled look on her face. "Your blood is waking up... We'll have to work quickly..." She placed the book back into the empty space she'd taken it from, then turned around to face Alex again. "Listen to me, Alex. You -can- trust me, no matter what anyone, even 'yourself', tells you. I am bound to protect this city, and her inhabitants, including you. That means I will not allow any harm to come to you."

cwkjstr: Disappointment swept over his face when she told him no, but he accepted it anyway. Like before, he couldn't really disobey her just yet. Before he got to reply, she was focused on Alex again. What the Hell was with this guy anyway? Why does he show up and take Dom's magic lesson away? A deep sigh told everyone that he had moved from one end of the room to the other, a foot from the door with his hand outstretched. Before he braved the storm, he turned, pulling up his hood and tying it hard; it was getting windy. "I am going to be a little while, and if this storm gets any worse, then the Magi council will call everyone to the castle to keep them safe from the lighting." If the forks kept hitting ground like they were, then fires would start. At the castle that could be stopped. "I don't suppose you'll still be here will you?" He pulled down the door handle, ready to leave.

Xan Torez: Alex looked over at the Thief and shrugged a little, "Personally, I've no idea. If the council pulls everybody into the castle, I'll be called onto duty to help move people in. All guards will be needed at the castle gates. As of yet though, nothing." he tapped the side of his head to say that he had received no mental messages, "except for a voice that really shouldn't be there." It responded, 'I'm trying to help you Alexios, please don't doubt me.. you cannot-..' "Yeah yeah, cannot trust her, sure.."

The Author: Rhia couldn't help but smile faintly, then looked back up to Dom. "I will be here, either way, though if there are fires, I'll be working. You're welcome to come back here anyway, if you'd rather not get holed up in the castle." She lifted her chin some. "Oh, and Thief... I'm sorry I could not give you as much attention as I promised this morning. I did not forsee my conversation with Alex being of such importance."

cwkjstr: He nodded his 'It's OK, I'll be back later on though, and I hope you have more eggs' type of nod, and pushed the door open, a bloody strong wind pushing him sideways somewhat. He would'nt be gone a long time, and chances are she'd be at any fires in the city. Should one arise with Dom at the base, well, at least she'd come to him. "An hour or two, depending on guards and weather. Oh.." he gave both of them a cheeky smirk, "My name is Dominic. Dominic Rysius." With that he turned and forced his way into the cold, closing the door firmly behind him. 'Now, where the smeg is Juno?'.

Xan Torez: His attention now switched back to her and he frowned a look that said, 'So, any ideas?' He spoke quietly, sighing a little as the wind picked up a little more, "Alright, so the voice is obviously here now, and apparently he's in my blood. I have to admit, I'm not happy about that idea, because there are some things in life that should just be kept private." 'I'm not here to spy on you or anybody Alexios, I'm here to make sure she doesn't harm you.' Alex sighed a little and rested his elbows on the table surface, placing his hands into his palms, "So, what was the relevance of that picture anyway?" 'She is one of them...'.

The Author: "The person you remember seeing is me. I've been in service to this Kingdom most of my life." She sat down slowly in a chair beside him, looking off to the side with a distant look on her face. "I knew your parents in passing. The Magi all know of me, though only a few of them know the extent of my abilities. I, like you, am something they don't understand, and can't control, and if it weren't for the King, I would have been done away with long ago." She sighed softly, looking back over at him.

Xan Torez: "You're a container?" 'An entity made almost purely of the Light Mana Stream. She is more attuned to the light mana streams than most ArchMagi. The Dark Mana streams are here opposite however. YOU, Alexios, are here opposite. That is why you cannot trust her. She is a Magi of power, and she will try to control you, like they do.' He ignored the voice and sighed a little, "You stopped them from destroying me.. how.."

The Author: "I used my power over the Mana stream, initially. From a vantage point, I halted their spells and stopped them from casting anything more. I was able to petition the King in time to spare your life, and while he didn't really understand what the whole ordeal was about... Well, he trusted my judgement, and ordered the Magi to not only let you live, but to look after you, since you had no one else." She shrugged faintly, looking down at the floor. "I like to think we're not all bound to the life we're born into."

Xan Torez: it?' 'Correct. The Magi outlawed the use of the Residual Mana streams and Necromancaic arts. People still worshipped it however, and in fear of it rising and becoming worse, the Mage Guilds swore to root out this worship of the Devil. Satanism, indeed.' 'But you DO worship Demons..' 'Do not mistake Necromancy for Satanism Alexios, for then you are no better than 'them'. Necromancy is about learning and strengthening. The Magi are about controlling and power. Who is the evil one there..?' Silently, Alex sat in thought. When it was put into that perspective, the voice had a scarey point, "What do you know of my parents and their fall to the Dark Arts? What did they find in the Mage Council Crypts?"

The Author: She was quiet for a time, looking down at her hands. Finally, she stood up again. This whole thing really did make her quite antsy. She was walking on black ice as far as what her contract would allow her to say... "The truth." She started to pace the length of that living room. The furniture was arranged in such a way that there was a clear path to walk, which probably meant she did this often. "This is difficult for me, Alex.. A Container...we... Erng. I am loyal first and foremost to the kingdom, the good of the kingdom. Under the kingdom, I am loyal to the King. But I am goverened by the Magi. I may not be able to tell you what you need to know without express permission from the King, for the Magi most certainly do not want you to know what I wish now to tell you."
Xan Torez: A part of him suddenly clenched up in anger and he closed his eyes, "The Magi have held enough secrets from me about myself. These are my parents, I have a right to know that, and if the Magi do not agree.." he opened his eyes, looking straight at her, ".. then it seems the Necromancers hold the biggests prospects for me." He lifted some of the sand from the table then let it slip through his hands slowly, forming a small pile, "If you do not wish to tell me, then that's fine, I will not blame you, but.. you know what might happen." By that, he knew she may actually have to do something drastic to stop him from going 'elsewhere'. The voice stayed silent.

The Author: Her eyes widened and she turned to face him. "Please do not think that I don't want to tell you!" She stopped herself and took a bit of a breath. "Alright." She glanced up at the storm, brow arching. "If the Magi are busy either creating or subduing that storm..." Faintest of smiles found her lips and she suddenly became a flurry of movement. "Sit still, please. As little movement as possible." She turned towards the fire, a wave of her hand causing it to simply disappear. She walked over to that table and took a handful of the volcanic sand. She began to lay it out in a solid circle around the table, stool, and the chair Alex was sitting in. She left a piece of it undone, and left the circle to retrieve her staff - that white and amber staff - from a place it had been hidden by the door. She then returned to that circle, and finished it with some more of the sand. As soon as the circle was finished, the bit of amber on the top of her staff began to give off a soft glow, and the sound of the pounding rain was cut off. She sat down on the stool, taking a few deep breaths. This was her first taste of freedom in a long time, and it tasted very, very good.

Xan Torez: Alex looked up to the ceiling and frowned, "A shield?" he hadn't expected her to have to go through all this trouble just to tell him about his parents. Still, he wasn't going to argue. The Magi had obviously gone through a lot to keep all of this from him. It had to have been fate that all this had begun whilst Rhia was around. There was surely no way that this had all been coincidence. The voice clarified that it was still here, 'fate is a wonderful thing, don't you think?' Alex just stayed silent, listening, all the time his eyes on that staff. The more he looked at it, the more he remembered one or two images of a cloaked being with the staff, talking to two other figures; his parents. He was too young to talk or walk at the time, and yet the memories were all there.

The Author: Satisfied with that new sense of freedom, she began to speak, her voice incredibly clear within that barrier. "Your parents discovered records buried with one of the Magi a long time ago, before even I was born. This Magi was a part of a faction within the Council who did not agree with the overall conclusion that Necromancy was equatable with devil worship. There was little they could do, however, for the King at the time agreed whole-heartedly with the notion, and the Magi who did not agree would have been executed the very moment they voiced their feelings. So instead, they wrote down everything that happened, not just what's in history books, but what -really- happened. They decided to bury themselves with the records, in hopes that they would some day be rediscovered in time to save those with Necro blood. For you see... The terrible truth, the plan that had been put into effect two hundred years ago.. The Magi, so terrified that their authority would be overturned and magickry would become available to every man, woman, and child on the streets, set forth a plan to erradicate Necromancy entirely. Not just the practice, but the entire bloodline. Your parents discovered these writings, and this plan. While it is true that many Necromages were not strong enough to overcome control of the dead, for that is a terribly difficult thing to do... Your parents were not that weak." She bit her lip some. "They came to me, asking for my help so that I might be able to give them a safe place to practice, but the Council... They'd caught wind of what your parents were doing, and kept a far too close watch on me. They were found out... However, the group of Necromages whom they had managed to contact during that time remained, and still remain, a secret from the Council. I believe it was these people who contacted you."

Xan Torez: The voice continued, 'Indeed, your parents came to me as ArchMagi. I admit, I was afraid, at the time I was nothing but a humble researcher. I entered the Nether in search of information and teachings, but I knew that it was illegal to do such a thing by the rules of the Magi council. When your parents arrived, I feared for my life, but in time we became friends, and we taught each other what we knew about each form of power. It was easy to see that the Magi feared our control over what they could not, and they were scared that we were more powerful than them. We were hunted, slaughtered, but we never once lost faith in what we did.' He was certainly doing a good job in shedding the light on the Necromancers, 'I am the first to admit that, nowadays, things have.. changed.. a little. We are still aiming for the same goal, in the end, but now we command more power, and are much more of a system than victims of a holocaust. We teach others and preach our ways in the hope that the Necromancer ways will one day be strong enough to be spread throughout the land again. People such as your parents woud then not have to die in vein. As there are 5 Supreme Magi in the High Magi Councils, there are Necromancer Lords, each more powerful than any Mage, ArchMage or High Mage. Each is a pure blood Necromancer, born of the true ways by parents who devoted their lives to the ways of the Nether.' Alex sat, still staring at the Staff. He hoped that Rhia was hearing what the voice was saying, somehow. If she was a container and oh so powerful, surely there was a way she could, 'Necro. Lords are hard to come across as the Mage Guilds put more and more effort into finding us and killing us, but we don't ever give up Alexios. Fate will not let us fall just yet. Not until our purpose is complete.' 'And what is your purpose?' 'To show the truth to the lands, of course, that the Magi Council and the Monarchy have the wool over the eyes of their people! The people are being unwillingly controlled, Alexios, and others are dying for it! We strive to bring out the truth! When the Magi Council has fallen, then the people will know that they have been lied to, and then.. they will be free..' He could see now what the voice had meant when he complained about Necromancy being an old fashioned term. Things had changed. They weren't dark arts performers. They were freedom fighters, truth seekers in a world where the lies were being fed by the bucket-load. And yet, something still didn't sit right, 'I know..' spoke the voice, 'The Dark mana streams. A long time ago, a researcher Magi found that the mana stream was in fact a pair of streams. One resonated at a high frequency, the other at a low one. They were named, the upper stream and lower stream. more research led them to realise that the upper stream interacted with the living world, whilst the lower interacted with the souls of the deceased. Using the lower streams, it was possible to communicate with those who had passed over, but prolonged exposure to this lower Mana stream did strange things to people. They became darker in the mind, and began to worship strange beings they had seen in images that had appeared to them whilst they walked to lower plains. The two streams were then named the Light Mana Stream, or Light Stream, and the other was named the Dark Mana Stream. The Dark Stream. For a time it was limited to trained Magi for use, Magi who would not be easily persuaded by its dark tactics. Not even Magi can defend themselves against it though, and the first Dark Magi were born; they used the Dark Stream to ressurect the dead for their own biddings, and summon demonic creatures from the Nether for their use. It was those Magi who gave the Arts the bad name.' "So wait," he found himself speaking out aloud now, "You want me to be a Necromancer for you, under the rule of a Necromancer Lord, that intends to overthrow the entire Magi Council and the Monarchy, even though you're well aware that my use of the Dark Streams could well turn me.. well.. evil.." The voice chuckled, 'Close, only two things you presume, are infact, wrong. Firstly, YOU would not turn evil. Your blood is that a pure Necromancer, meaning your soul is much more resistant to the dark teachings.' "Alright, but then, if I'm pure blood, doesn't that make me..?" He stopped, not really believing it for a second, but the voice spoke on, 'You will not serve under the rule of a Necromancer Lord. You will BE a Necromancer Lord. Why do you think the Magi went through so much trouble to hold you back from the truth, Alexios? Your power does't just stop at entering the Nether. You are a part of the Dark Streams, of the Nether! the Container may be an entity of the Light Mana Stream, but as far as the Dark Stream goes, you are her equivalent.' Alex immediately looked at Rhia and frowned, shaking his head, "Nowhere NEAR her equivalent. She is far more powerful than I could ever dream to be!" 'In time, you will learn, Alex. In time. That is, if you make the right choice..' He sighed and looked at Rhia, raising his eyebrows, "Please, for the Lord's sakes tell me you heard all of that, I really don't want to have to explain it all.." He was still trying to take it all in. From a boring day in a boring job as a boring Guard, all the way to a scarey day in a comfortable house being told he is infact a Necromancer of the Highest Order and Power. Fate was wierd, nevermind wonderful...

The Author: "Oh, I heard it just fine, and I dare say, I may have actually learned a few things. There -is- one thing I wish to make clear, not only to you, but that voice of yours." Her hand squeezed a bit tighter around her staff, a sign of her conviction in her coming words. "Times have changed. And with the times, so has the King. To His Majesty, the Magi Council are a hive of buzzing bees that would be best thrown through a trash compactor. They only reason they even still exist within the government is because the kingdom may very well collapse without them, for some obvious reasons, and some not so obvious. His Majesty wishes deep in his heart that there were some way to, if not get rid of them, make them more efficient, and more loyal to his own wishes. I believe... I believe that while the Magi Council would see the Necromancers as a revolutionary group, the King himself would see them as Patriots, and the Magi as the revolutionaries. I beg of you, on his behalf, do not count him out just yet. He loves this kingdom, and his people, and had no part in what happened twenty years ago. I believe with all that I am that he would very much cooperate in establishing a new government, one in which both sides can be heard. I ask, Alex, that you do nothing before I am able to speak with the King. I will tell him nothing of you, or this group of Necromancers, but I will speak to him of the possibility of making his dreams for this kingdom come true. Will you give me that chance?"

Xan Torez: Alex opened his mouth but the voice spoke in their minds instead, 'Alexios is young yet, he has much training to go through. However, I will answer in his place. You may not speak to the King about this. He's is a dellusional old man that is long past his time on the throne. He and his merry group of Magi should be cast out as the Necromancers were. We have been hunted and killed before our familes, innocent magick worshippers have died by the King's call and his Magi's hand's, all for their desire for control. The Necromancers will take this to the King themselves, and he will see the Nether for himself.' Alex blinked then shrugged to say, 'It's out of my hands at the moment'.

The Author: Her eyes widened a bit at those words, and somewhat surprisingly, even to herself, a tear drifted down her cheek. She spoke weakly around a lump in her throat, knuckles white as she gripped that staff. "You wouldn't hurt him...would you? He's not as you say he is...you do not live within the castle, you do not know him, you know only what you hear... The Magi are corrupt...but he is not..." Another tear fell and she quickly shook her head, rising to her feet. "If you wish to overthrow all that is here and completely replace it with your own easily corrupted ways, then I cannot be a part of this...no matter how much I ache for freedom."

Xan Torez: Alex stood immediately following her, somewhat concerned as he stood infront of her and took her shoulders, his bright eyes staring into hers, "Are you okay?" The voice spoke, 'My dear, if the king was not corrupt, he would have abolished the ancient Magi system quite some years ago, when this first began to happen. Both Necromancer and Magi ways are easily corrupted, but whilst one is in control, the other is unduefully attacked and slandered. We do not intend to rule ourselves, Mage, we simply seek the truth for the good of our nation by showing the Mage guild for what it truly is. If it was resolvable by words, and without magick, then it would have been done before all of this happened. I'll bet you didn't know that, did you, Container? The Necromancers once braved the halls of the palaces and the Magi Council in a pledge for peace between two worshipping groups. Do you know what happened, that evening? Every Necromancer to stand in those halls was killed where they stood, by Mages and Royal guards alike. The King knew well about this, but stop it he did not. We learnt our lesson the first time, Mage. The Royal Councils are not to be trusted. They are willing to kill to keep their secrets. We are willing to kill to reveal them.' Alex spoke in somewhat of an anger, "Then, I will not join you." 'Do not be so harsh to jump to rushed decisions because there are emotional females involved, Alexios. If you want true female emotion, speak to the innocent widows created when the Mage's tear through Necromancer villages and burn the houses. Speak to the sisters of Pregnant Necromancers who were killed in Cold blood by Fire and Ice! ... speak to the daughters, who's mothers were killed, simply because they wanted to know the truth about the government that runs their kingdom..' Alex's heart was in his mouth, but he ignored the voice, watching Rhia.

The Author: The tears were streaming now, and, with that new freedom, she screamed out a truth she hadn't been able to face for a long...long time... "Those same Magi killed my own parents! My kind have been persecuted, too! I bet you didn't know that, did you, Necromancer? Containers may not be as common as Necromancers, but why do you think that is?! Necromancers can be controlled by the dead, but we Containers can be controlled by the living! Our kind were placed in binding contracts millenia ago, and those contracts continue to be placed on us the moment we're born by which ever kingdom we're born into. I can't even heal myself without express permission of the Council! But even under contract, Containers have found ways around it, same as you Necromancers can practice without being controlled by the dead. And because of that, we were deemed too dangerous and have been killed off the moment we're born, or sooner, our mothers killed while pregnant. I would have been killed, too, had it not been for His Majesty. He was only a prince, then...but he made a contract with me while I was a baby. When the Magi found out, they could do nothing to revoke the contract, but instead... Instead they created their own, terrible contract. He is powerless against them! They would have killed him themselves if it had not been for our contract.." She slowly looked away, trembling with all of the pain these memories brought back.

Xan Torez: Alex held her by her shoulders, listening intently. The voice was deadly silent and Alex began to wonder if the Necromancer was a coward, 'Interesting..' "INTERESTING!?! I'd say it was a godamn bit less than INTERESTING!" Alex swung about, looking around the room, filled with rage. The voice was calm and considerably collected, 'Container, do you honestly believe that a fued that has existed for many years can be solved without magical contracts, and yet without bloodshed?' Alex looked at her, wanting nothing more than to hug her and try to stop her from crying, but he felt that right now, there was nothing he could do. He was simply a communication device it seemed. A very angry one.

The Author: She held tightly to that staff, taking a few minutes to collect herself. She let the tears continue to fall, as it seemed to be lifting a weight she'd been carrying, unable to speak, for nearly eighty years. "No. But I do believe the bloodshed can be kept to a minimum. Not all of the Magi are corrupt...they are simply as powerless as those Magi Alex's parents discovered in the Crypts had been. I know which are which...I can see the minds and hearts of each of them as clearly as you can see the colour of the sky. But under my contract, I can do nothing about it, except point them out." She closed her eyes tightly, shaking her head. "If only there were another Container...this could all be done without any innocent deaths... Perhaps I am too idealistic for you, Necromancer. But Life is what I am... I am bound by life itself to do everything in my power to make sure life wins out over death."

Xan Torez: 'And do you believe that YOU could keep the bloodshed to a minimum? That the truth can be exposed, and not just shunned?' "Cut to the chase, Necro!" 'Your anger will serve you well in time Alexios, but against me it is unfounded. Container, if you believe you can help us, then I believe we may be able to help you..' Alex hadn't actually expected those words. The Necromancer Lord was offering a peace between Rhia and the Necromancers, maybe on behalf of all Containers and Necromancers. 'You seek nothing different to what every Necromancer does; freedom from the Magi Council. If you truly believe the King is not a part of them, and that the council can be overthrown with the King's willing hand, then, I offer you freedom with us, and our backing. I do not ask you to worship the streams as we do. I am well aware that the Dark Streams could well harm you as you are made of its opposite. All I ask is that you help us. Necromancy isn't what the Magi would like you to believe. We want freedom, and together we stand a better chance than doing it alone..' Alex was a little befuddled now, but wondered what her reaction would be. When he first mentioned Necromancy, she seemed to be against it. Now it was offering her a chance of possible freedom after shining a new light upon itself. Silently, he watched, feeling the awkwardness of the room. The skies seemed to be getting lighter, as if the storm was finally subsiding..

The Author: She took some time to think that over, the offer of freedom a great shock. But slowly, she nodded. "I want to help you. I've wanted to help you ever since Alex's parents brought me evidence of the truth. However... I cannot help you within the city. I will have to be able to get out from under the eye of the Magi..." A slow look of realization came over her face, and, with tears still wet on her cheeks, she smiled, a sly little smile rather a shock to see on her face. "And I think I know a way." It wasn't until just then that she caught sight of that lightened sky through the window. But it wasn't the storm subsiding.... "Oh, God!" The conversation was now over, as she tapped the staff against the floor. That volcanic sand burst into flames for a brief moment, completely disappearing. At once, she could hear the screaming in her mind, and the roaring of the flames outside. She winced at those screams and raced to the door. Thank goodness the Magi were smart enough to evacuate the town before any fires could start... What a fool she was! She threw her cloak on around herself, and hastily tied the blindfold on over her eyes. She nearly tore the door off its hinges as she hurried outside.

Xan Torez: Alex was quick to follow, running out into the burning town. The flames, it seemed, were only around the lower end of the houses. They had not reached the upper houses or the castle. Alex tried to think of a way to counter the flames, but couldn't. Only Aqua mages were able to conjure water from the air. The best he could do was make the floor slippery with a sorry excuse for an ice spell. The voice in his mind spoke, 'Your house, before you start wondering, is fine. I have managed to put a fire warding shield around it should the flames reach that part of the town. There is also a package waiting for you there.' Alex was hardly concentrating as he covered his eyes a little. The heat from the flames was burning his face and the water from the storm was not helping anything. At first he thought the storm was a Necromancer Summoned storm, but with parts of the town now in flames, he realised this wasn't the work of a Necromancer. At least not his 'voice'. 'No, Alexios, I did not summon this storm. I cannot work out who did summon it either, if it was summoned at all. It is a peculiar storm indeed, and to have last so long..' He was looking all over. There seemed to be no shouts for help or screams that he could hear, so maybe the town had been very safely evacuated before the flames grew to this size. The problem was, Alex could see no visible way through the flames. His house was beyond a wall of them. Bravely, he tried a spell, "Telesis!" Nothing. not powerful enough. 'A Necromancer Lord's power comes from the Dark Streams, not his ability to verbalise a spell from the light streams.' For a second he frowned, before raising his hands dramatically and focusing. he could feel a new energy flooding into him, and quite shockingly, a circular pattern appeared around his feet, burning itself into the floor. Still he focused on the flame wall before him, and after a few seconds, it parted like the red sea. He immediately lost his concentration however as he instinctively laughed in shock. The pattern around him faded and the flames grew back into position as he stood, his face awstruck. he could get used to this..

The Author: Rhia paid him little attention - though she would take notice of that little feat he'd just performed. She moved past him, the flames seeming to scare her not in the least. She slammed the butt of her staff into the ground, and cried out at the top of her lungs, "Reverto!" Everything seemed to slow, the flames moving as though they were made out of molassus. They then stopped moving altogether, freeze-framed. The amber crystal on Rhia's staff began to glow intensely, even brighter than the flames, and, slowly at first, the flames began to move backwards. They began to move quicker, back the way they'd come from. The strange thing was, the grass and wood it had burned up in its coming seemed miraculously fine as the fire swept back. She stood there, very still, for nearly half an hour, before the task was completed, and the light in the amber faded to nothing. Rhia stood there for a few seconds, before the staff dropped from her hands, and she collapsed to the muddy street.

Xan Torez: Alex immediately ran to her and checked her pulse. Weak, but still there. He ran his hands through his hair then shook his head, "Oh god, I can't heal! What the hell do I do?" 'When magic is not an option, the old methods will always be available..' He had been hoping that the voice would teach him how to heal quickly, but obviously that wasn't an option. Instead he sat before closing his eyes. 'Alright. Someone give me an idea here.'

The Author: That amber began to glow again, and after a few seconds, Rhia gasped for breath, eyes opening, trembling all over again, from weakness and from the chill of the rain. She coughed weakly, reaching a hand up towards Alex. "The....King.... Take me..to him..." She looked up at him. She wasn't physically injured, but while using that spell at all was taxing, using it at such a large scale and for so long had threatened her connection to the Mana stream, a connection that ruled her life. If it broke, her life ended, simple as that.

Xan Torez: Alex shook his head and grabbed her hand, "The king can wait. I doubt he's going anywhere in a hurry. You need to get rest after that. Jesus.." He turned and grabbed her staff, looping it on his back through his belt. it was uncomfortable, but it wasn't far to her house as he lifted her up and carried her back, "The fire's are gone, so we're a little more safe now. I think the storm is clearing a little afterall, the rain is getting less weaker, but you need rest. I saw everything. You tore a chunk out of the Mana streams you used so much of it!" he smiled a little as he got her inside, then looked around for a sofa or anything he could lay her down on to rest.

The Author: She growled faintly and grabbed hold of his shirt, giving it a little shake. "I said...take me to the King...." Before she could explain anything, though, she passed out again. Her breathing was shallow, and she still trembled. Extremely little was known of the contract between a King and his Container...so something like that probably wouldn't even come into Alex's mind as a possibility for why she needed to see the King.. There was no telling, too, if a Necro's relationship with the dead was the same. Most likely it was all the exact opposite.

Xan Torez: For a second he stared at her then when she passed out again he sighed and turned around, "Oh great, she's a stubborn one.." Following his 'orders' though, he began to run at top speed towards the castle. it seemed the guards had seem him approaching the main doors. As he got to them, they opened and a group of healers were all stood ready. Alex didn't stop for them though. There was some kind of strange contract between her and the King, maybe that was what she needed right now. 'I'd agree there. It may work in a similar fashion to the way Summoning works. Contrary to her beliefs, Necromancers are not controlled BY the dead. Necromancers can CONTROL the dead. However, a contract link is formed between the summoner and summoned, so if the summoner dies, so does the summoned. Maybe she requires energy from the king.' Alex just rolled his eyes and he ran up the steps into the castle, but to his dismay he was stopped by two very imperial looking Mages. Archmages. Each of them looked at Alex as if they recognised him, and then looked at the limp body of Rhia as if they recognised her. For some reason, Alex got the idea that the Magi had come to the conclusion that HE had harmed her, as they raised their staffs and blocked the way, glaring at him as another one walked from the side, "What did you do, guard?" he spoke, and Alex glared, "I did nothing, she needs to see the King!" "Nobody sees him right now.." Alex watched all three then sighed, "C'mon Rhia, if you're ever gonna wake up and help me out here, now would be an awesome time.."

The Author: Rhia wouldn't wake, but someone would come to his aid. "Stop," came a commanding voice, however weak, from behind them. It was the King. "No guard could hurt her." The old man gazed with an incredibly amount of emotion into Rhia's seemingly lifeless face. He looked up at Alex, turning some. "Come." If the Magi tried to protest, he would raise his hand, slight look of anger coming onto his face. "He is to come with me. Do your jobs."

Xan Torez: The Archmagi didn't argue however, simply aiming their glares at Alex himself. For some reason, it looked as if they blamed him for the storm. he ignored them and continued after the King. '..Filthy, evil...' 'hush. We're both thinking the same thing..' Whilst walking, he looked down at Rhia and sighed. Just yesterday she had been sat on a fountain and he had aided in losing her twelve silver coins. He still felt bad about it. And now here she was, unconscious and drenched. Parts of him began to wonder if it was his fault.

The Author: The King, surprisingly, led Alex straight to his own living quarters, a large apartment within the castle. He came to a stop beside a daybed set up under a window, decorated with pillows and blankets that didn't seem to fit the rest of the apartment. They were feminine. "Bring her here...please." While Alex did that, the King disappeared into a back room, returning with a box about one foot by one foot. He set it down on a table beside the bed and delicately opened it. Inside the cushioned box was a rather large orb of amber, though a chunk was missing. He turned to look up at Alex again, holding his hands out. "The staff...may I have it?"

Xan Torez: Quickly, Alex plucked the staff from his back, considerably skillfully spinning it in the air. His muscles were trained to use staffs as primary weapons, so he could swing them fast and efficiently with no problems. Carefully though, he laid it across his palms, then held it towards the King. 'You're awfully quiet. I thought you would be cursing the King's name right now..' Silence. Alex frowned a little, wondering why there was nothing. 'Erm.. hello?' Still nothing. He turned a little, and to his surprise, at the door stood an ArchMage, the end of his staff glowing as he stared straight into the eyes of Alex. Alex froze still as he watched the man. Finally, the Man spoke, "Your Majesty. This man is in contact with a Necromancer! We believe HE is the cause of the storm. He may be a spy!"

The Author: "Silence!" His whole body seemed to have to strain to say that one word. "This man brought the Container to me. If he were a spy, he would have let her die. Now leave, so that I might ensure that does not happen." He glared at the ArchMage, and it was entirely clear His Majesty's hate for the Magi. He took hold of the staff, reaching up for the amber jewel. He plucked it right out of its setting, letting the staff lean against the bed. He then slowly slid that jewel back into that missing section of the orb. It fit quite perfectly, and seemed to seal itself into place, creating quite the glow.

Xan Torez: The Archmage look completely dumbfounded and stood for a second in disbelief, before he turned. Alex knew him. He was a general of the Archmagi attack forces, and as he turned, he pointed 4 commands out to other Archmagi that were ready. They wanted to spill some Necromancer blood, and had taken up defensive positions at the doors. Alex wasn't getting out of here alive. Slowly he turned back to the king and the staff and he spoke quietly, more to the voice, if it could hear, than anyone else, "I gotta get me one of those." 'Check the package I sent you..' "So, you ARE there?" 'I was trying to keep quiet to keep you out of trouble. Seems that may be impossible now.' "Heh." For another few seconds he watched, before speaking quietly, "Do you need me, sire, or shall I leave?"

The Author: "If you go, you'll die. Best wait until Rhia can go with you." He didn't even look at Alex, gently running his wrinkled hand over Rhia's forehead. He loved her...it was quite clear in the way he caressed her face and watched her with all the worry in the world. Perhaps that was why he had never married, even to better the kingdom. He had no heir to the throne...something the Magi were quite grateful for, since it could very well mean one of them would take the throne. All the more reason to advance with the plans of those Necromancers. "Your name.. It's Alex, isn't it? You're the boy she begged me to save, aren't you?"

Xan Torez: He sighed a little and bowed, "At your service, My Lord." Outside he could hear the orders of the ArchMagi, 'Watch your crossfire, do not harm anybody else, capture him alive. We'll find out what he knows later'. Alex closed his eyes and waited for the King. There was no way out of this. 'You're more powerful than they are..' 'But I don't know how to use that power' 'You will learn..' Well, I'd best learn damn well soon..'

The Author: It didn't take more than five minutes before Rhia woke from her deep sleep, eyes slowly drifting open. She gazed up at the King's face, faintest of smiles finding her lips. "Sire..." He hushed her, then went about returning that chunk of amber to her staff. "Your friend is in trouble, Rhia. He'll need your help getting out of here." She nodded slowly, and sat up with a slight groan. She glanced over at the door, sighing faintly. Those damn Magi... Her gaze turned to Alex, and she managed another weak smile. "I'm sorry for putting you in this situation.."

Xan Torez: He frowned with a small grin, "Actually, I was about to say the same thing to you.." For a second he watched out of the door. There was almost an entire regiment of Battlemages here now; too much for even a Container to handle. Between them, they might make it out with a few scrapes and bumps. Then the voice spoke, to both Alex and Rhia, 'Now is the time for your choice. Will you join me and help us?' Alex looked at Rhia and then at the King, before speaking out loud, "On one proviso, I get an awesome staff like hers." 'And you, Container, will you help us?' Alex looked at the King then walked to him briskly, bowing in front of him, "Sire, I know you have no reason to believe me, but please, hear me out. I have reason to believe that the Mage's guild has been hiding truths from you and the rest of the kingdom for a long time. I have recently been contact by a Necromancer who wants to expose this truth so that his people can return to peace again after the Magi Guild has spread false slander about them, and regularly kills them. If I can prove this to you in time, will you consider the complete shutdown of the Supreme Magi Council's control over our nation?" 'A long shot, but I can prove to you what you want to know in your training.' 'I hoped so, or I just lied to the King..'

The Author: The King would have a bit of an odd look, looking to Rhia for her assurance. She reached a hand out to him, resting it on his shoulder. "What he says is true, Sire. An opportunity has arisen for us to be able to do this." Which would be news to both Alex and the Necromancer. "We can trust him, far more than we can trust any of those Magi. I beg of you, will you let me do what needs to be done to see this through?" He watched her eyes the entire time, and didn't hesitate in a moment in his response, a clear sign of his trust in her. "Of course. I believe you. Whatever you need, I give it to you." He looked then towards Alex, a slightly troubled look on his face. "My greatest wish as King is to leave behind a better government for this kingdom. If you can do anything to see that happen, my boy, then by all means, I am with you."

Xan Torez: 'And to say I ever doubted him..' Alex smiled and bowed, before approaching the door, "The further we can get from this city and the Mage Council, the better. If I'm to look into this more, I need to yield my true self. I need to speak to the Necromancer Lord that has been communicating with me these past few hours." He looked down the halls at the end of the door. Guarding the exit that was so far away were at least 15 heavily armoured battle mages, with swords high and their hands glowing. The perfect combination of firepower. With one last turn, Alex neck bowed at the king, then looked to Rhia, "I doubt even both of us will make it past, and I don't think they're about to listen to the King when he says 'let the Necromancer Lord go'." He grinned, knowing the King wouldn't have known that Alex was of such high power in the Necromancer Heirarchs. "I think we might have to fight our way past this one, unless either of you have a better idea at all?" Oh, and whilst we're running, we need to make two stops. The first is to my house. The second is to get that damned thief. He's coming with us, whether he likes it or not."

The Author: Rhia glanced to the King. "You'll be alright?" He smiled warmly to her and nodded. "I'll be fine. Just don't die, alright?" She returned that smile, and wrapped her arms around him, in a very unprofessional manner, quite a shock to poor King Justin. "I won't die.. Just hang in there." With that, she let him go, and turned to Alex, holding her staff out to him. "I presume you know how to use a staff, considering what I saw yesterday. I'll protect you from the magick; I'll leave it to you to keep those blades at bay." She looked perfectly confident in herself, and him, the King watching her with an affectionate gaze. They'd truly been together for a long time..

cwkjstr: "The Creaky Drunk". Even stood outside in the rain, the wind roaring past his ears, he could hear the yells and laughter coming from inside. If Juno was anywhere, he'd be in here, drinking his little heart out. Dom pushed his way inside and was greeted with a moment of curious stares with broke out into large grins and cheers. The Unofficial Thieve's guild, right here. Some of them were those that travelled with the market, like Juno and himself, but there were some territorial theieves that were kind enough to allow their brothers in crime to share their watering hole. A beer was thrust into his hand and large muscular arms wrapped around his neck. Spotting Juno in the middle of a crowd he gave a small nod of the head, which was returned in jest. A space was parted to allow Dom to sit and the bartender passed down another beer jug. "Sorry guys, I ain't here to drink. Not today." The cheers stopped for a mere second, until they all separated off to enjoy themselves. Turning his stool to face Juno, they embraced and shook hands. "I'm sorry to say that I bring news that may dampen your spirits." Juno's dark eyebrows lifted. In case anyone was wondering, he was a mute. Born to a life of silence, he either wrote things down or used his fists to talk. "The King is arriving in town today. Soon, and with him comes a guard union. He's staying for a while." Beer went flying as Juno sprang up from his chair, the glass smashing across the floor. Everyone was silent. "You have to find a new town, maybe the next town the market will travel to?" Some of the men started yelling. "Whats e' doin' ere?!" and "How are we sposed to make a living now?!" Dom ignored them, pulling Juno down to the table. "That's not the only reason I'm here, friend." Anger still clear on his face, Juno listened, his head a little closer to Dom's. "I need some weaponry. Nothing too heavy though. Good for travelling." Amusement was apparent in his eyes, as well as a few questions. "It doesnt matter where I'm going or why, just.. will you help me out? Before we part ways?" A soft slap on the back meant yes. Both men stood and vanished behind a thin veil. 'Holy Mother of Jesus..' When the light was lit, shining metal illuminated the room. Swords and daggers and clubs of every design. Some plain, some so intricate you could stare at them for hours. Dom had a quick look around before he stopped dead near the back wall. Two two foot length swords, both curving upwards with a barb cut into the end of the blade. Up along the metal small engravings created a dragon image which shimmered in the light. He took them both down and just stared. "These will do fine." On the opposite wall, he picked up a back harness for the blades, so they would rest peacefully until they were needed. "Thank you Juno. I hope this is not our last meeting, you still have to beat my record." They both smiled a friends smile and appeared back in the bar. Without another word, Dom left, happy with his new armament. Now he had to make his way back to Rhia's, which took about twenty minutes. On his way, he saw a fire break out, but was quickly vanquished. Ah, the dedicated magi of today. When he stood inside Rhia's empty house, he knew they had gone elsewhere. With a lot of hesitation, he took his book from the table and went to the bookshelf, taking another book called "The mana stream and you" and a red book again without a title. He found a cookie tin in her kitchen and, well, who would know, right? A few minutes later he was on the road into town. Where the Hell would a Container and Imperial Necromancer be?

Xan Torez: Gently he took the staff from her, then swung it twice to find the balance point. Once he had it, he grinned, then left the King's living quarters. Immediately the Battlemages at the end of the corridor raised their swords and two ArchMagi began to conjure fire on their hands. Within seconds, Alex was charging at them, the staff brandished. The fireballs launched and he dodged both of them with ease. Now at point blank, the ArchMagi were virtually useless. Fire this close would do too much damage to them. All he had to worry about, until those Archmagi ran back to a safe distance, was the bladesmen. 2 or 3 of these soldiers was a doddle. 5 or 6 was a challenge. 15 was impossible. He blocked the first lot of sword swings before one sword finally broke through his parry. The sharp of theblade sliced lightly into his shirt, but drew no blood. The voice spoke, 'Think on your feet, Alexios. Move quick, and then combine spells you know already. The Magi are bound by rules of spells. We are not.' He blocked several more attacks, before he instinctively thrust his hand out infront of him. His doubts said nothing would happen and he'd look like an idiot. The air around his hand said otherwise as the light rippled once away. 6 battlemages went hurtling through the air, and colliding into the walls behind. Their heavy armour dragged them to the floor, given Alex the gap he needed to run. Quickly he turned and called to Rhia, "Follow me! Stop their spells!" And with that, he took off at top speed out of the castle, staff in hand. The Mages began to charge more fire

The Author: Rhia stayed in the doorway as he started out, cutting off those initial fireballs so they wouldn't burn anything within the castle. She was doubly impressed by his display and slowly smiled. Oh yes, this would all be quite entertaining. The second he called for her, she took off after him. Simple waves of her hands halted those spells before they could even be cast. Within half a minute, she was running right alongside of him, continuing to ward off spell after spell as they were thrown at them. "This way!" She knew the Magi would block the major entrances, but luckily Rhia knew the castle even better than the Magi, simply from having spent months with free range of the castle. She led him down a nearly deserted hallway, thought to lead to a deadend, but a bend of the Mana stream showed that a secret passage had been hidden by a very subtle illusion spell. The entrance revealed a dark stairwell, and Rhia didn't hesistate in flying down those stairs. Another illusion spell lie at the end of the tunnel, leading them out of the ground and into one of the gardens. It was a clear shot then off the property, and she glanced back at him. "Alright...your place...lead the way!"

cwkjstr: Dom, fearing that he had been gone to long started jogging along the streets. He checked down every alley and street, but no-one was around. In the last half an hour nearly everyone had been ordered to the castle or outside the gates, but he doubted that Juno and the rest of them had obeyed, and the magi probably didn't care if THAT particular building went up in flames. He was running down the high street still eagerly searching for them. Still nothing. "Tim's Clothery". Passing that shop, he quickly halted to a stop, pacing back a few steps. A tiny smile appeared on his face as he gazed into the window. One outfit in the window made him grin. A pair of brown leather pants that were cut to allow freedom of movement, and a three quarter length brown leather jacket, the cord used to to tie it weaved delicately into the material. Underneath that, a white silk shirt, tailored to the highest degree. Dom's neck craned upwards at the outfit, then all the way back down it. He looked at his own body, sizing himself up. Then back to the outfit. His grin widened, to the point where his face might split. SLowly drawing one of his new swords, he struck the glass which shattered easily. Stepping inside, he smirked at the mannequin that donned his new clothes. There was no-one around, no-one to see. Within seconds Dom had stripped off, taken the clothes leaving a rather naked mannequin, and dressed himself. He looked pretty damn awesome, especially when he attached his cloak and swords to his back. Leaving a pile of old clothes behind, the search continued. He darted down a smaller street that led to the Western hosuing district, the smallest of the four. Thsi would be a good place to start

Xan Torez: Alex nodded at her command to lead the way, then took over her, speeding ahead. Light body, fast speed. At least THAT part of him hadn't changed overnight. A few streets down and he was there, the Western district. Third house in was his, and as if fate was playing along even more, Dominic was just a little way down the street. Alex whistled loudly to get his attention, then turned around to face Rhia. Immediately he tossed the staff to her, throwing it so it glided softly through the air and lined up for an easy catch for her. A quick left turn and he was facing the door. It was locked, and the keys were in his cloak, which was of course, still in Rhia's house. With the heavy sound of metal footsteps from the Battle Magi approaching, he felt there was no need to squander over damages to his door and he turned his face away to shield it, then placed the plam of his hand against the door. With the same force that earlier sent the battlemages hurtling through the air, a push came from his hand and the door was thrown back through the halls. As he was about to enter the house however, something caught his attention outside. The package he had just blown the doors of his house off for, was not even inside the house. He sighed, then grabbed the box. it was small, about 3 inches long, wide and deep. Inside was a runed stone and a sheet of paper. A teleporting rune? Ha, don't be silly. "You're going to have to guard me, I'm sorry to sound so self centered, but I have to summon this, and I have to do it now." He began to follow the instructions, throwing the stone to the floor, then beginning a foreign tongued incantation that was mysteriously scribed upon the sheet of paper. The soldiers arrived, some with glowing hands, some with glowing swords. All looked as pissed off as the next.

The Author: She caught the staff and came to a stop beside him, backing up when she saw what he was going to do. When he finally picked up that package and told her to guard him, she nodded, then turned to face off with those soldiers. She grounded the butt of her staff into the ground and bared her teeth at them, the amber beginning to glow fiercely. "Leave, or else." 'Or else what?' she knew was running through their minds. The cheeky grins on their faces told her that much. Bastards. She cried out as she expended a burst of the Mana stream, enough to do something very much like what Alex did, just with less of the destructive force. They would be knocked back, but they wouldn't be physically injured. Instead, they would suddenly find it difficult to cast spells. Of course...they still had swords... She darted a glance to Dominic, crying out to him. "A little help?!"

cwkjstr: Xan's whistle did indeed draw his attention, but he made the mistake of actually walking towards it. Within seconds, Battle Mages and Archmagi charged round the corner and came to a hault in their line. Maybe staying at the pub for a few drinks would have been a good idea, considering that the magi gave him that 'interfere and die' stare. Keeping his distance, he let their attention focus on Rhia. Slowly, he untied the cloak from around his neck and let it fall to the ground silently. When he said he was squeamish about killing, he meant it. But that didn't mean he wasn't capable of it. Drawing both his swords he allowed the "Shiiiing!" to echo down the little street. One of the BattleMagi turned just as it was thrown into the air by Rhia. All of them went down, but they were already clambering to their feet. Another sigh came from Dominic. He hadn't sighed this often in a long time. With a quick dart to the left he ran, his new leather pants did indeed allow him freedom. His right hand sword drew high, but the battlemagi closet to him had already got to his feet, brandishing his somewhat larger sword. His eyes dared Dom to attack. With an obliging strike, Dom clashed steel with the magi. His right hand attack was parried, but the magi let go of his sword and used his left hand to charge a small fireball. At this range, it was lethal. Luckily Dom had been gifted with quick reflexes, and combined with the weighty armour the battllemagi wore, he was able to shift his weight around the punch that would have burned out his heart. Before the magi even knew he was dead, Dom's left hand sword thrust up hard, entering the gap in their headgear where it met the neckline. Very little blood, considering that his brain had just been carved. Yanking his sword out from the skull of the magi, Dom turned his attention to the rather large fireball that had just been thrust his way. 'Please, oh PLEASE be burnproof' he begged his new clothes. Diving to the left, he hit the ground hard

Xan Torez: The stone shone after he had repeated the verse three or four times and a pillar of light rose up about 7 feet into the air, fading at the top. 'Walk into it, and stay there for a few seconds. You'll know when it's time.' Alex nodded then followed his orders, walking into the patch of glow. from the outside, he couldn't be seen at all, and was gone for quite some time. Finally, after a minute or so, a figure emerged from the light and it closed behind him, leaving a pattern scorch mark on the ground. The new figure emitted an aura that made his presence feel as powerful as he looked. His robe was a deep red and black, with golden runes written along the edges. In his right hand, with the butt resting on the ground, was a staff taller than he, with a purple stone floating above it, encased by twisting branches of wood that sprouted from the top of the impressive looking staff. perfectly balanced on his shoulders, and surprisingly stationary was a mantle that covered the majority of his neck, and a little of his mouth. Each shoulder was spiked high, reaching about as tall as his head. It too was a blood red, outlined with gold insignias. The robe sported a hood as well, which the figure wore. None of his face was visible, bar two glowing orange orbs underneath. The narrowed and focused on one guard who was preparing to strike at Rhia and then the figure lifted his left hand high. The soldier seemed to follow his hand movement, lifting in to the air and dropping his sword. He was grasping at his neck, as if some invisible energy was holding him high, strangling him with the weight of his own armour. Another guard, getting brave, looked at the figure, then brandished his sword infront, battle charging towards the Robed man. But from his left hand side flew the heavy body of one of his fellow soldiers at it tore through the air and piled on top of him. The sound of broken bones surged out of the heap of two bodies, and the one that had just been knocked over twitched for a second or so, before falling as limp as the soldier who had hit him. The figure then turned and looked at Rhia, light from street lamps catching his face under the hood, and Alex gave a rather sinister grin, "Let us not waste time here. We should make haste.."

The Author: She watched that display after cutting off a few more spells, somewhat worried look coming onto her face as she gazed up under that hood. "Alex.." she muttered to herself, but quickly shook it off. She looked over at Dom, narrowing her eyes at him. "You took my books, you little thief. You're most definitely coming with us." With that, she picked up a steady run towards the nearest gate out of the city. With the storm, those gates would be unguarded. Lucky them. She pushed the doubts out of her mind for now. It had been his first real taste of power...he'd get over it...she hoped... She could not be wrong..if she was...if she was, then the kingdom was doomed...

cwkjstr: Lying on the ground, dust in his eyes and a lot more angry flame people, Dom wasn't about to put this on his top 10 favourite moments list. Pushing himself up as fast as he could, he grabbed his sword and sheathed them, turning to Rhia and Dom. The rest of the people who had been attacking were more concered with the robed guy now that a double sworded trickster. Damn. Two guys with one stone.. well, armoured battlemage as much as a stone. When Rhia yelled at him he grinned, shrugging off her anger. When she started her run, he realised he couldn't follow quite so easily, the bulk of metal and flesh blocking his way. Glancing around, he saw the path he had come from and the path Rhia was taking. The main high street, which led directly to the gates. One 200 yard run and they would be out of the city walls. One more quick look at Alex and he laughed to himself. They both looked the part they liked to play. Turning heel, Dom ran to grab his cloak and carried on until he saw Rhia to his right, barely thirty feet ahead. "You weren't home and I'm a thief!" he yelled, chasing after her

Xan Torez: Alex began to run too, behind them, when a shout caught his attention and he turned. behind him, an ArchMage had cast an impressive sized ball of fire. Alex had little time to think, and he put his hand out. It felt as if his Telekenesis had grabbed the ball, becuase suddenly there was a lot of friction in his arms as the ball was forced past him. Taking the oppertunity, he halted the fire's movement, then without giving the Archmage the chance to defend himself, Alex hurled the ball back. It struck full on, throwing the Mage to the ground. When he stood, every inch of him was burning and he screamed out in pain. For a few more seconds, in fact, a good 15 seconds, he writhed around on the floor, before the sounds stopped, and he only twitched. Alex watched, taken aback by the entire ordeal. 2 days ago he was wishing he was part of something better. Now he was here, killing people. He had never killed anybody before, and suddenly, in the space of 5 minutes, his tally was up to three. The frightening thing was, he was already beginning to enjoy it. Finally he turned and ran after the others. The gat was unguarded and they ran out with no problems. He didn't look back either.

The Author: Rhia was grateful that they were running, because if she stopped, she'd probably burst into tears all over again. There was nothing like seeing the Mana stream leave a lifeless body. She gripped that staff tightly and just put everything she had into running, running until she couldn't run any longer. Finally, nearly five miles outside of the city, she couldn't take it anymore, and slowed down to a walk before finally dropping to her hands and knees. Her staff went tumbling a few feet away as she gasped for breath. The shock, would be that there was no storm outside of the city. She hadn't even realized it until the moment she collapsed and took a few moments to breathe and think.

cwkjstr: Dom ran behind Rhia for the entire time they were going, and he almost cried tears of joy when she stopped and fell. He caught up to her and just.. fell. Lying on his back, his body cried out 'Hallelujah", his legs burned badly and his head felt lighter than usual. The magi had given up about a mile outside the city. Their armoured men simply couldn't keep up. Breathing as fast as his heart beat he felt the flushing of blood to his face and fingers. Laying outstretched he lifted his head just enough to see Xan. Through his panting he smirked, "And.. what.. exactly.. are.. you.. supposed.. to be?" 'And why have you jsut put yourself on the shooting list for the magi? Why have you scuffed your brand new outfit? And WHY, pray tell, are you lying on the dirt! Get on the grass!' Rolling sideways, he obeyed his conscience. "Can someone.. please.. tell me what just went down back there? I wasn't gone long enough to make that many enemies!"

Xan Torez: Alex stopped running along side them, but wasn't panting as he looked out. It was creepy. Outside the city it was broad daylight, but looming over the city was a dark grey cloud, still flashing high up. No sound, just lightning. "You didn't make any enemies. I did. They were after me." He admired the view of the city from far away and sighed slightly, "Every Mage in the land is going to be looking for us now, all three of us. This is beyond the King's control." He looked at Rhia, then her staff on the ground. Finally he placed his own on his back. There was no loop there, and yet for some reason, the staff stayed in place. A grin spread across his face slowly as he started to laugh. "I don't believe it, haha, we just actually escaped from about 20 of the Magi Council's greatest soldiers! How cool are we?!" 'It's always better to dwell on the future, and not the past.' "I'm not dwelling! I'm-.." he drifted into silence as a ring of light burned itself into the ground a few feet ahead of them. A symbol appeared and then above it burst open an oval of spinning light. From the oval appeared a man, in a deep purple robe, his mantle very similar to Alex's in design. He smiled, then spoke with a small headbow. This man was the voice, "The robes I sent you are a perfect fit, I see. You look just like your father did." Alex's eyes widened, "These were my father's?" "Not the robe or mantle, but the staff was." Alex looked at it and smiled as the 'voice' continued to talk before them all, "Ahead there is a town, follow the road and you cannot miss it. Enter tonight, when it is dark. Earlier will prove deeply problematic. If you do not make it tonight, make camp and enter tomorrow night. You must enter when it is dark. I hate to sound like I am commanding you, but it is most important that this be done properly. A Necromancer will meet you there, Alexios and will give you your training book. Read it well. Once you are ready for the next step, I will be in touch." He turned and faced the portal of light, before looking over his shoulder at Rhia, "Oh, and, Container. Take care of him. His parents will be most displeased if he is hurt when he reaches the temple." Alex's eyes looked like they could fall from his skull as he moved forwards, "My parents are ALIVE?!" But the voice never answered, simply stepping through the portal, which instantly closed behind him. Alex ran towards it, but stopped on top of a large pentagram-like symbol which had been burnt onto the grass. He sighed, then looked at the two, "If we're going to prove the Magi Council is corrupt, then our best chance is with its enemy. I say we follow what he says. There's no rush to get to the next town though. I think if we enter tonight, the town will be on higher alert than tomorrow, don't you agree?"

Amazing RP

2007-01-08T20:15:00.000-05:00

rhiakolareny: Cobblestone under foot, Rhia picked her way through the streets. The sounds of boots, hooves, and wooden cart wheels on stone filled the air, the Saturday afternoon prime time for the markets. Not only was most everyone off of whatever work they might do, but Saturday was a major day for travellers to come into town, as trips were usually planned in that way. Motels were cheaper on weekends. A deep burgandy cloak was wrapped around her shoulders, basket in hand. Goods were cheaper on weekends as well, and this was the usual time for grocery shopping. But, even the task of shopping couldn't keep Rhia's mind focused. Her gaze kept wandering up to the buildings, the use of magick making architecture absolutely fascinating, at least to Rhia. Most everyone else got a couple of looks when they first move into the city, but the charm soon seems to lose them. Then those who grow up there never really seem to notice it, even as children. But to Rhia, even after having lived there in that city for five years, they were still testaments to the advancement of culture and society, that magick could be used so whimsically. Her basket half full, she decided to take a break, reaching one of the city squares that acted as rest stops within the marketplace, with plenty of benches and a large, artistic fountain in the center. It was there that she took herself, perching on the edge of the fountain. She dipped her fingers into the water, using a little bit of magick to cool herself off.

clockwork_jester: Looking down the streets of the Saturday Markets, Dominic almost laughed. People packed in like sardines in a can, moving inch by inch to every stall, looking for something new and exotic. To be fair, more often than not this happened, with trinkets arriving from the people of the far East, the practicers of the ancient magics. Or the newest home cookery books that included new magical recipes every issue, distrubuted directly from magic central, the capital, Heliose City. And yet, none of these were on Dominics mind, for, as circumstance would have it he had been gifted with an unmatchable ability to steal. Much more than a common theif, he hopped towns, following the travelling market and left a rich man. Today was no different, as he casually sauntered down a slightly less crowded street, knocking into everyone who was alone and looked like they were "in the money". Just one quick slip of the wrist, a curling of the fingers, and their wallet was his. Sometimes he didn't even need the money, he just did it because he could. And who would suspect someone dressed in brown, worn leather boots, a long brown cloak covering his torso and the friendliest smile anyone had to offer? Thats right. No-one. So when he saw a woman sitting all by herself on a fountain, not a care in the world, hell, he couldn't resist it. The challenge all by itself was reason enough, but unfortunately his targets today hadn't carried much cash on them at all. His business was turning into fingerprints and passwords, things you couldn't steal and give to the bank. Some people were even charming their wallets so they couldn't be taken out of the pockets without the right set of hands. Eventually, Dominic would have to find another money maker, but for now, this talent, and this woman, would do. He approached her from behind, stopping about twenty feet away. How could he go about this? He watched her intently.

xan_torez: Alex watched from a side alley as the market crowd bustled by. His orange eyes focused on the stall owners and stall helpers. Out of all the things in the world that could make him tick and get aggrevated, merchants from other towns wound him up the most. They had no care for the welfare of the town, and they made that obvious too. You could see it in their eyes, in the way they stood; they didn't want to be here, and if Alex had his way, they wouldn't be here. On the other hand however, if they didn't come here, he wouldn't have a job - a sorry excuse for a job at that. He could have been anything he wanted, but no, he was stuck here, protecting the town from the scum that the merchants trailed in. It all wound him up so much. The pay was good at least. Quietly he left the alley and entered into the stream of people. There wasn't a set direction to them, but Alex was used to the movement, and he dodged their ever-changing-flow skillfully. His long, purple cloak was never trodden on, with its golden runs around the edges screaming out to people, 'Imperial Guard'. Most people looked up to the Imperial guards as the protectors of the town Lord himself, but it wasn't always like that. Imperial guard was just a name that the guard was given to try and impress people, and to intimidate others. That was the part he hated. He wasn't anything special; the name was just a placebo against a crime that only existed when these goods-carrying vermin arrived. When the towns were quieter, there was nothing to guard. The front gates and outer walls were defended purely by the lower guards; men in ancient looking battle attire, wielding swords. They had no Magical abilities, but their swords were crafted by blacksmiths who could enchant them. These guards knew nothing of where there power came from, but neither did they care. Still, at least they actually got to do something during the week. His boots were quiet against the floor, woolen lined - very expensive - and his robe-like garments swayed behind a little. They were hybrid-ised from robes of the ancient times, like a Toga, to more modern, impreial robes of close design to the Japanese Kimono. Either way, they made him stand out. it wasn't a feeling he hated, being so different in a crowd of many, but it was certainly a feeling he could live without. Every so often someone would taunt him, 'dress wearer' or 'cross dresser', but 98% of the time, these kids would stand and gawk and say, 'When I grow up, I want to be an Imperial Mage!' Mage. Ha! these people didn't understand what it meant to use the Arcane arts! They thought it was all fun and games, but there were rules. If you could use magic, then you were more often than not conscripted to enchant weapons, build things, guard things. You were special, apparently. More like cursed, thought Alex. Some avoided revealing their heritage though. Clever idea. Live the free life whilst you can. Not as many rules. The crowd had reduced in flor around him and he noticed he was in a courtyard with a fountain in the center. There were still people around, but at least he could stand still without being bumped into. Nothing out of the ordinary here. He sighed and stretched a little, a large staff upon his back rubbing against the back of his head. A reminder that it was still there, should he need to use it. It was the primary mode of defence. Should he come into a fight, use the staff combined with some martial arts moves. If things became worse, heaven forbid, then he was free to use his powers. Preferrably the non-offense powers, but should he have to ignite something into flames, or lift someone up, it was okay. 'I wish,' he found himself speaking out aloud as he took one more look around and surveyed the area. In the entire 2 years he had been in the guard, he was now 23, he had never even had to use his staff. Maybe today would be different. One day, he thought, I'll stop wishing that..

rhiakolareny: Rhia was one of the few who, in many cases, kept her heritage a secret. The government knew about her, at least the higher-ups did. Though, even if someone did know she was involved with them, exactly what she did was kept strictly classified. Sufficiently cooled off, she pulled her fingers from the water. The day was turning out to be quite a scorcher, even with the magickally enchanced weather in the area. That really only ever helped to keep storms down to a drizzle and heatwaves were just a little humid. She lifted a hand to run her fingers through her hair, the auburn locks tucked back behind graceful ears. She pulled her basket up onto her lap, looking through the contents to remind herself what else she still needed. As she moved, a certain someone behind her might catch a glimpse of her purse, a small embroidered bag, attatched to her belt just within the confines of that cloak. If he drew closer, he'd be able to make out a soft, sweet humming, the tune she made somehow complimenting the babbling of the fountain.

clockwork_jester: 'Oh, damnit'. Dominic eyed the Imperial Guard with disdain, cursing under his breath that he'd arrived. Why right at this very moment? There was no need for him to be here, there were no criminals in this are.. ok, maybe there was, but none that he would have to check out. This made things a lot harder for Dominic. Again he turned his head to watch the woman, and to his absolute delight, he caught a glimpse of her purse. It looked expensive, foreign even. A huge grin spread across his lips for a fleeting second, before he turned on his heel and ran back towards the streets, as fast as he could. He darted behind a long line of bushes than lined the square and headed straight for the Imperial Guard. He ducked out the bushes a little less than thirty feet behind the gaurd, running right up beside him. He put on his best panting act and hunched over on his knees, "Sir! That woman! She stole something very expensive from me!" he looked up at the guard with sincerity in his eyes. So, okay, lying was also a talent he was gifted with. "A runed purse, marked with every anti-theft spell around. Costs more than my kids!" he nearly burst out laughing, but his composure stayed solid. He stuck out his arm and pointed directly at the woman on the fountain.. "She didnt look like much of a theif, thats why i trusted her to hold it." Oh, this was going to be so sweet.

xan_torez: Alex blinked a little and stared into the eyes of this man. It seemed strange, Alex would have expected this man to have been more of a thief than the rather pretty woman, but nonetheless, his eyes had the utmost level of sincerety about them, so he nodded slowly then began towards the woman. As he walked, he spoke. His voice was quite deep, but not rough, more the opposite. A soft deep voice, probably a good singing voice, but not many people cared for a magic 'singing-guard' these days, "If it has anti-theft spells upon it, then how did she manage to steal it?" there were two options: A, she hadn't stolen it, or B, she was a caster, and was able to work around the spells. She looked like she could be of Magic heritage, but nothing about her said she was a magic user. He kept his pace steady, not threateningly fast, but not too slow to look as if he didn't care. She was hardly making any effort to hide it if she had stolen it, or to run away if she was worried of being captured. Maybe this man was lying, but, there was no reason to doubt him. Might as well just question her and get this over with. This kind of thing happened all the time, petty bickering, normally about who bought what goods. Easy to solve - confiscate said goods unless one party comes to a decision. Confiscated goods could be faught over then at a court, if the persons involved wanted it that badly. Approaching the lady, he smiled politely and bowed his head in respect, "Good day, madam. I've been informed that you are carrying a purse on you, runed, potentially enchanted. May I see it for just a second please?" He smiled a little and kept his hands folded behind his back, looking official. He was tall at about 6'4" and not too skinny either. His muscle power was in his arms though; the ability to spin a heavy war staff quickly and efficiently. What he would give to have an Magi staff though. Runed, glowing enchanted staffs that amplified every inch of power within the soul. That was what he really wanted to do. Screw being a guard. He wanted to be part of the Magi! This was as close as he was going to get this side of christmas though, so might as well just go with the flow..

rhiakolareny: She glanced up, a somewhat surprised looking coming onto her pretty face. "Who could have told you that?" She shook her head, as if deciding that was unimportant. She sighed and set her basket beside her on the edge of the fountain. She pushed back the edge of her cloak and untied the purse. "If this is it, then here it is, but I'm afraid it isn't enchanted, sir." She held it out to him, a pretty little thing. It looked expensive, sure, at first glance. But when he took it, he wouldn't be able to feel any magick about it at all. It wasn't even made using magick, which is how embroidery was often done those days - magickally run machines that always left a residue on the product. That purse was hand sewn, a rare thing those days. In fact, even her cloak looked to be hand sewn. Perhaps she wasn't as rich as that thief had supposed.

clockwork_jester: Analysing the situation, Dominic walked slowly behind the guard, trying to keep himself at least partially concealed from the woman in questioning. He wondered how this was going to play out, and whether he would actually have to steal the thing and run. That wouldn't be a smart option though, considering he'd be running from a guard. No, he'd have to try something a little different, a little more difficult than his usual snatch and grab, but all the while it held the same skill he prided himself in. He watched the woman hold the purse out slowly, and with impressive speed, Dominic whipped himself round the front of the guard, grabbing it. Immediately, he took a step backwards to hide his actions from the woman. With one hand he delved into his pockets and pulled out a handful of small copper pieces, he could afford to lose those from the riches within. With a feigned slip of the feet, he them slip out of his hand, tumbling onto the ground. "Oh! Damn!" He tried to sound surprised, while with his other hand, he emptied the contents of the purse into a pocket on the inside of his cloak. All this happened in less than a few seconds. Hopefully, no-one had seen a thing, and he could walk away, grinning like a.. very happy theif. He kept hold of the bag, but rather than clutching it to his chest, he held it just enough so that the guard, was he so inclined, he could grab it back, never knowing that it had contents. "Yeah, I'm pretty sure this is the right one..".

xan_torez: Alex was about to take the purse when it was snatched from infront of him. Fair enough, he thought, this man was eager to check his purse. But when the coins dropped to the floor, Alex narrowed his eyes for a brief moment. Something was suddenly no longer sitting right with him. Everything that had just happened seemed all to convenient. He kept his calm though and slowly took the purse away from Dominic. He kept his eyes locked onto the man though as he moved the purse back in the direction of the woman, "Madam, do you happen to know the exact coin contents of this purse?" His eyes, still focused on the thief said it all. He didn't know whether Dominic was up to something, but neither did he want to take any chances. His eyes also said that he was anxious to use his powers; they shone as if he was absorbing energy from the invisible mana stream that surrounded everybody. Should Dominic try to run, he would only move around 4ft before his legs would cease to function. There was nothing like a bit of Telekenises to ruin your day. Still, he hadn't enough proof for anything right now. Who DID this purse belong too. The only way that this would be solved now, was if the lady could clarify the coin contents. If she couldn't, then the purse would be confiscated until either could prove it was their possession. Simple, but Harsh.

rhiakolareny: Rhia's eyes were sharp, but her face gave away nothing. She tilted her head innocently when the guard asked her if she knew the contents of her purse, her brow furrowed slightly. "Sir, I've just spent three hours shopping. I don't keep tabs on the exact amount throughout the day. What exactly is the problem?" As if she didn't know. Her gaze shifted to the man who'd come with the guard, watching him closely for a moment, before calmly lifting back up to the guard's face. "Have I done something wrong?" The way she asked it made it very clear that she was aware, despite the guard's calm and gentle questioning, that there were some accusations passing between him and the man with him.

clockwork_jester: Oh, this was working out very well. By now, Dominic at least would have expected to have some inquiries about him, but he'd got the money and the guard was still questioning her. Maybe he was new? Or hated his job, and was looking for an excuse to arrest somebody. It wouldn't be surprising, since crime in this city was unbelievably low. It generally followed the market around, but violent people rarely found anything worth much here. Garan'kho city is where they congregated. Ha, even the great travelling market didn't go there. "Look, I have left my stand unattended for too long, sir. Can you not see I am innocent? She isn't even denying what she did." he shot a glance at the woman, a small smirk playing on his mouth. "Are you going to believe what she says? She's a theif, they are all dirty liars." He kicked a coin on the floor. "No wonder she had to steal from me, look how poor she is."

xan_torez: "Madam, this man is accusing you of stealing his purse. He claims that he left you to hold it, and you took off with it in your possession." he looked at Dominic, and with an ever so slight change of stance, he narrowed his eyes a little, "Can you prove this purse is yours." Confiscation was looking real good right now. He wanted excitement and a chance to use his powers, but a quarrel over a few coins was a waste of his time. Not like he'd use it for anything else anyway.

rhiakolareny: She frowned a bit at the man's words, slightly insulted by that last bit, but she didn't lash out, keeping her cool very well. She looked back up at the guard with a slightly dissatisfied look, but nothing more. "I can't prove it's mine. That's what I get for saving a few coins by handstitching the blasted thing." She glanced up at the man, folding her arms over her chest. "If the purse really is yours, you have a talented wife, or a very strange interest in hobbies." After all, hand-stitched things weren't sold in the markets, not in this city, not in any sort of legal markets.

clockwork_jester: And there it was, like a brick in the face. Dominic let off a less than subtle aura of panic around him, his eyes widening and his palms starting to sweat just a little. He hadn't banked on the purse being handstitched, no good thief would. It just doesn't happen often enough. Sure, if he'd stolen from someone who lived in the dirt on the outskirts of the city, maybe, but, to a woman who was clearly not a street urchin. He took another step back, but this one was far more confident. He was getting ready to run. He knew he wouldn't get far with that guard here, but he did have one item that might work. But using it would only create a whole new set of problems for him. He needed to bide a little time, maybe half a minute.. he needed a descisive escape route. "Yes, actually, my wife happens to enjoy embroidery in her spare time, and she made that for my stall." Oh no! THINK ABOUT WHAT YOUR SAYING! He was panicking now, get confused with his own lies. Some expert liar he was. It didn't matter too much as his left hand fumbled in his pocket. "Look, I can prove its not hers, here is a picture of my wi--" his fingers clasped around something small, a very cold surface but the centre of it pulsed heat gently. It was a rare anti-magic rune, he'd stolen it a few weeks ago and he'd almost used it once, until he learned that it's dispelling magic had a certain.. frequency if you will. THey were illegal in most cities since they could be used against guards, and it's residue would most likely hang around for a while. Oh, well, he'd screwed this one up. With blinding speed, he took off on his right foot, heading as fast as he could for a small clearing in the otherwise impenetrable bushes. He knew where he would run, where he would be safe. He yanked his hand out his pocket and got ready to defend himself. He hoped this guard wasn't one of the experts. No, he prayed for it.

xan_torez: Within the second of the thiefs first footstep, Alex's mind shot into overdrive and he yanked the staff from over his head. It span in the air swiftly as he too took off on his right foot, darting past shocked people as two men launched themselves through the shoppers, towards a clearing in the bushes. The one behind had a cloak and robe that was trailing behind him, but was perfectly sized so that it wasn't catching as he ran. He was fast too, well trained and light bodied; there was virtually no weight in him to hold him down as he powered after the man. So far though, he wasn't gaining on him. The thief was keeping at the same distance. If he couldn't resolve this situation physically, then soon it would resort to the Arcane. He was almost fully charged, ready to use his powers at any given moment, but something was playing on his mind. The thief's hand in his pocket seemed as though it clasped onto something. It wasn't a picture of his wife and a thief wouldn't care for keeping hold of his money whilst he was running; he'd care more for his life. So what was it? For now, it didn't matter. Catching him on foot was priority. This day just got a whole load more exciting.

rhiakolareny: Rhia watched the chase ensue and let out a bit of a sigh. "Wonderful..." She ran a hand through her hair, but her conscience was yelling at her to get up off her ass. Grumbling, she stood up, picking up her basket. She left behind those coins on the street, which were quickly picked up by the people who'd been standing nearby, and calmly headed after the way those two had run. She didn't like the look of that thief, and given her oath to that city, even if only a handful of people knew about it, she just couldn't sit around and let an Imperial Guard get himself into trouble, or hurt. Granted, the guard seemed quite eager to jump into this sort of situation, but there were more people than just the guard and the thief to worry about. Civilians, no matter what walk of life they chose to lead, were not to be injured if it could be helped. And if she could get there before any fighting ensued, she could at least protect the civilians, if not the guard. Of course, if she wasn't careful, she'd blow her cover wide open... Good thing she shared certain talents of a thief - that is, slight of hand.

clockwork_jester: "Oh crap, oh crap, oh crap, running, running.." his legs were starting to ache, but Dominic would not let up. He kept shoving his elbows into the crowd, knocking men and women out of his way. It was like trying to run through jam. Every stall he passed he knocked all the goods onto the floor, making the sellers more than angry. Even one or two of those started to give chase, causing even more commotion behind him. He'd hoped for more, but two angry merchants who would soon start using magic on the innocents should slow down the guard at least enough to let him get to the outskirts of the city. Lawfully, the gaurd could do no harm to him providing no-one in the city had been hurt. Well, he found himself praying that the rules were the same for all the cities. The last three had used their province as a no holds barred state of affairs, and surely this one would to. Still he clasped onto the dispell stone, his cloak jangling with loose change. He wished he'd brought his sword with him now, but a sword is difficult to conceal at the best of times. He ducked round a corner into a less crowded street and dived behind a large mountain of broken boxes, each used to carry goods and livestock. Now, they concealed Dominic, who used his cloak as a camoflage against the dull brown boxes and the wall behind him. He even managed to slow his breathing. He was about two hundred yards from freedom and a day of feeding well. How the Hell was he going to get there?

xan_torez: Alex stopped and scanned the area. It was as if the thief had just dissappeared. He had taken his eyes off of him for one damned second, and at the moment, the thief had chosen THEN to hide. Did he use Magic too? Did he know that Alex wasn't looking? If he used magic, then it was not only Alex's duty to return all stolen goods, but to hand the Thief over to the authorities for 'processing'. At the moment however, he was far from managing that. He panted a little as he stood in a square. People flooded around him from all directions, most looking up at him as they shuffled past. Some people were slowing to watch what was happening, but Alex didn't care. Quickly, he span his staff and reattached it to his back, before closing his eyes for just a brief second and whispering, "Manae Solas". When he iopened his eyes again, the world seemed a totally different place. People were no long just people. They were glowing purple clouds, and the sky was a bright aurora of purple ribbons. He was looking at the world through the Mana stream. If our thief friend was hiding behind an object or a wall, he'd be visible. Sure enough, there was a crouched figure behind a set of boxes and Alex rebrandished his staff, walking at a determined pace towards the objects. This would be over in no time..

rhiakolareny: Rhia's knowledge of the city streets allowed her to bypass the chaos created by the chase, so that her calm walking got her to that square almost as quickly as their running had. She saw the guard standing out in the open, and the hair on the back of her neck bristled when she sensed him use a spell. She kept her distance just now, as her presence would only prove to get in the man's way just now. She followed his gaze when he seemed to make up his mind about something, and only then began to move closer. She'd ditched her basket somewhere along the way, and one hand clutched at something beneathe her cloak. She moved casually, so it wasn't easy to pick her out in the crowd, to keep from drawing unwanted attention to herself from everyone else in the square. She didn't particularly care if the guard noticed her, but if everyone else did, that would be a problem. If her intuition about that thief was right, then the final showdown that appeared to be on the verge of taking place could get pretty messy, if there was no one to contain it. And that was precisely what she was for. The necessary spell was on the tip of her tongue, so practiced in what she did that nearly all of her spells had been condensed into one word. She could release a spell in a split second so long as she could grab that word and all of the meaning that went into it. Magick was indeed a fascinating thing..

clockwork_jester: 'Oh come ON' he yelled in his mind, already knowing that the guard had spotted his exact location. He sure as hell hadn't used his natural eyes, so he must be using magic. Dominic got ready to throw his lifeline, but, perhaps he shouldn't. There were people all around the hunter and the hunter, which meant that destructive spells were almost out of the question. He could only use magic that was non-offensive and specific to one target. With a deep sigh, he closed his eyes, tensing up his body. With as much strength as he could muster he spread his body as hard as he could, his arms throwing large planks of wood in every direction. He kicked off his left foot and dived headfirst towards the crowd of people that had slowed to watch the fireworks. With a swift roll he was back on his feet, trying to shove his way through the crowd. But in seconds, he was back on the floor, because some vigilante marketer had just thrown a rather large fireball at his head. He sensed the heat and turned just in time to hit the floor before his face became crispy. He was rearing up another ball of flame, people around him were yelling, "Stop! You're gonna kill someone!" It didnt really help. He thought he was helping the guard out, and in truth, Dom was on his ass. "All this because of a freakin hand sewn bag?!" He tried to stand again, but some little smegpot was on his legs, cowering from the fire thrower. A heavy one too. 'DAMN! MOVE!'

xan_torez: Alex ran as hard as he could after sensing the Mana rift to his right. A fireball had been thrown, and the caster would be seen to after the thief, but right now his main concern was Dominic. Once in range, he spoke, a sense of power in his voice, "Telesis!" He lifted his right hand infront of him and moved it up higher. From under the large man came the thief, lifting up about a foot off the ground, his feet dangling below him. Alex used his left hand to replace his staff onto his back, then moved forwards, keeping his right hand in place so Dominic didn't move. As soon as he was close enough, he moved his left hand, and the thieves arms were drawn a little closer together, and giving the man no time to pull his arms free or resist, he grabbed the wrists, holding them together, then released his telekinetic hold on him. Leaving no time to spare, he used his now free right arm to grab a pair of handcuffs from his belt holder, and slammed them onto the wrists of the thief, "I'm placing you under arrest for robbery, running from an Imperial Guard, and potentially causing harm to innocent citizens. .." he continued on, reaming off all the rights and what not. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the woman. He would have expected her to have looked quite shocked right about now, but her face was set, as if she intended to do something. That wasn't the only thing that interested though. He was still looking at the mana stream, and he noticed the way it flowed through her. It was as if she was highly attuned to it. Slowly he turned to face her a little more, narrowing his eyes to see it better, when suddenly it dissappeared and he smiled, realising what had happened. Mana streams don't flow rapidly, so they had to be charged. He had used all of his 'charge' so for now there were no more spells. He wouldn't need them anyway, from around the corner he could hear the clinking of lower guard boots. They had heard about the coffuffle and were en-route to collect the thief. Job well done.

rhiakolareny: The sight of that fireball was definitely interesting, and rather stupid. She whispered that one word she had ready, and without anyone's really noticing, the fireball fizzled away harmlessly before it could reach anyone in its path. In the next second she had that spell ready again, and used it at once, so that the man who'd thrown the first fireball would find himself incapable of doing it again, at least for a little while. She then returned her attention to the guard and the thief, watching closely as the thief was apprehended. Satisfied that the guard had things under control, especially with the sound of the foot guards approaching, Rhia unstitched the spell she'd brought to her lips, letting it settle back down inside of her. She met that guard's gaze for just a momen, faintest of smiles on her lips when he seemed to notice something odd about her. She sensed his spell wear off, just as he started to turn towards her, and wondered for just a moment to herself if he believed what he obvoiusly thought he'd seen. She shrugged it off, though, and turned away, heading back out of the square to retrieve her basket of groceries. That was enough excitement for one day, and she'd have to head home to get more money, anyway. She'd just have to finish her shopping tomorrow.

xan_torez: With the thief now in the footmen's hands, alex stood up and looked back at Rhia. She was already quite a distance away, but he quickly ran and caught up with her, calling after her, "Excuse me, Madam!" He held her purse up a little and smiled, knowing now that this was her purse and he should return it to her at once. He had a few more questions to ask first though. Compulsory questions in a situation like this. There was one other thing he had to do as well, the one thing that made parts of his job so much easier than anybody else with the same task..

rhiakolareny: She tried to slip away, but when he got close enough that she couldn't use the excuse that she hadn't heard him, she had no choice but to stop. She sighed softly, but put a smile on her face as she slowed to a stop and turned around to face him. "Yes?" Seeing the purse, her smile grew just a little bit, and she held her hands out to take it from him. "Thank-you. You're very talented with your magick. Saved me twelve silver." Which of course proved that she'd known how much was there all along. She took the purse and clipped it back onto her belt. "Is that all?"

xan_torez: The coins remark surprised him a little, but a part of him had already figured out that she knew, "Actually, no, it's not. I'm afraid I have to ask you a few questions, or alternatively you can hold out one of your hands for just a second. This is compulsory, I'm afraid, but.. you already knew that, didn't you.." He smiled a little, all the time realising more and more that she was hiding something in the long run, and though she seemed to just want to shop today, there was something else about her. The questions were compulsory, but no other soldier would ask for a hand to be held out. This was Alex's talent. From birth, he had been attuned to the Mana streams around them, and touching something that was susceptable to the streams, eg. a Mage or a Magic user, would show him information imprinted by the flow of the streams. It was because of this that he realised his potential in the Arcane arts. It was for this reason though that the Magi council never allowed him to progress in his training. They feared his visions, both those awake and sleeping, would cloud his judgement in the arts, and he may fall. The Mage guild was set about to stop these Dark Magi, so risking the creation of another was a risky move..

rhiakolareny: She hesitated, for a long moment. She was dangerous to a normal mage, which was why her powers were kept classified within the government. After a time, she shook her head. "I'm sorry. I can't answer your questions, nor can I allow you to look into my aura. I will go with you if you so feel inclined to take me in, but nothing will come of it, I assure you." Her words were spoken carefully. She was classified, and so it was necessary to speak carefully about herself, even to Imperial Guards. The chance for her powers to be harnessed by someone will ill intent towards the kingdom was a chance no one was willing to take, including herself.

xan_torez: For a few seconds he stared at her before he sighed and looked down, "Look, I don't want to take you in, at all, because something tells me that you're not JUST another who's running from it. Something tells me you're part of it. I understand then, that if you're part of it, you're under obligations to keep silent. All I need is a few details. I need your name, for a start, and if you knew any of this was going to happen. If any of this goes higher than petty theft, Miss, then there's a problem that needs to be routed out. Trusting you are part of something high up, anything you tell me could well be fake, which is why I ask you to hold out your hand for one second. Believe me. All I want is your name, and whether or not this needs to be looked into." He held out his hand for her and sighed. He didn't want any trouble now, but he hoped she would at least co-operate.

rhiakolareny: Again she hesitated. But after wrestling with herself over this, she decided to cooperate. Just a little. "My name is Rhia Kolareny. I believe whole-heartedly that this was a one-time event, not part of some higher conspiracy." She looked down at his hand for a long moment, visibly fighting with herself over this. Finally, she grit her teeth and looked off to the side. "Don't say I didn't warn you..." She lifted her hand up and placed it in his. The very moment he tried to look into her make-up, how she communicated with the mana stream, there'd be a very painful 'misfire'. His sight would be overtaken by a blinding white light, and the sensation of a hot poker being pressed straight into his head would be absolutely overwhelming. She pulled her hand back from his quickly whenrhiakolareny: she felt her own power kick in, other hand gripping her wrist tightly to try to calm the spells.

xan_torez: Indeed he felt the pain, so he wasted no time in gathering the information. She spoke the truth about her name, and none was a deeper conspiracy. As promised, he gathered nothing else from her, except the inevitable information that she WAS a magic user, but was somehow unregistered and uncharted. She wasn't particularly on the run though, and so as he opened his eyes he came to the conclusion that she was in fact some kind of Government agent, perhaps here for a mission, or maybe just on vacation. Nonetheless, she was powerful. The pain had been a sign of that. Even now with no contact, it still hurt. Images still flashed, but they weren't from here. They were already in his mind. The ones he saw at night, only now he was seeing them in the daylight. Trying to act as if everything was okay however, he smiled and bowed his head in respect, "Thank you for your time Miss Rhia. Any information will be treated with the utmost security and this will not be persued any further. I'm sorry for any inconvenience caused by any of the events tonight, and the money that was stolen from you will be retrieved and sent to you as soon as possible. I don't suppose I can get a delivery address off you, can I? I get the feeling that finding your address in the State's records might prove a little tasking." he gave her a knowing smile as the pain in his head was wearing off. In the back of his mind, he hoped she hadn't seen too much of his own past. The connection worked both ways..

rhiakolareny: If she saw anything, she wouldn't show it. She smiled faintly at the amusing statement. "Right, of course." She lifted her hands and gently rested them against his forehead. He knew now she was a magick user, so she might as well do something that would help him. Without so much as a muttering of a spell, her hands would cool against his forehead, and the pain he felt would fade completely. What's more, she spoke his address while she did it, proving further how little she had to concentrate on a spell to cast it. She lowered her hands again, linking her fingers behind her back. "I will be there the rest of today, and all of tomorrow morning. Please, come and see me." The way she said that... She could speak great volumes with few words, perhaps another talent of hers. Her voice now betrayed that she had seen something, and that invitation did not only pertain to his returning her money.

xan_torez: With the pain gone he smiled and opened his mouth to speak, but the words simply weren't there. 'Wait, she.. invited me..' Had she seen something? Was there something she knew that she needed to tell him? He had no clue, but he smiled and nodded, "I will, but I have to head up to the main quarters and file a report on all of this so that we can get your money back. Is there anything I can get you perhaps whilst I'm on my way?" Part of him wondered if she had seen something, and if so, what? The problem was, the images that others saw from him, he could never see himself, and neither did he ever recognise them when they were described. The Mage council had been right to deny him; he was a nutcase..

rhiakolareny: She shook her head with a pleasant smile. "No, I'm fine. Go do your job. You've had a good day." She slid one foot back, and bent down in a polite curtsey, before turning away and heading along down the alley, retrieving her basket of things which was actually behind a pile of crates a few feet away. And, about ten yards on down, she disappeared around a corner.

xan_torez: As she curtseyed, he bowed his head to her and smiled, watching her walk away for a second, before sighing in relief at everything, then turning away. With a small grin he began towards the quarters. Certainly an interesting day. Maybe he would be promoted? Regardless, he knew one thing now. He wasn't going to stop wishing for something exciting to happen any time soon..

The Author (1/8/2007 12:50:55 PM): It was the day after the events in the marketplace. Early that morning, Rhia had been rudely awoken by a messenger bird from the castle, with the message that she was to report to the Magi at once. Which meant half an hour ago, to them. She grumbled to herself the whole way, fidgeting with her cloak, that same deep maroon cloak she'd been wearing the day before. It was drizzling outside, which meant it was probably a serious thunder storm outside of the city, so she kept her hood drawn low over her face. She carried with her a staff made of stark white birch, very thin lines of ebony wood mixed through the staff, and topped with a polished chunk of amber. She moved swiftly through the streets, it quite easy without anyone outside, as everyone was taking cover from the rain or else fast asleep, considering how early it was. Using her knowledge of the alleys and sidestreets, she was able to make a more-or-less straight path to the castle, and arrived a little before five. The castle was already up and bustling, most likely, with paiges darting back and forth, the guard fresh and not looking forward to the new day's work. While she was still outside of the castle, she pulled out a length of black fabric, the final piece of her 'uniform', for indeed the clothes beneathe the cloak seemed to have a certain order and specific style to them. She lowered her hood as she was under an awning, and tied that length of fabric around her eyes. She then took herself around to one of the castle's service entrances, where the guards posted would know who she was and where she was supposed to go. She would be escorted, not because they were worried she'd do something, but because they wanted to make sure as few people as possible would see her. Unfortunately for them, they weren't informed there was a prisoner being released that morning, and their path would take them within clear sight of that little procession. While Rhia may not be exactly recognizable, she still made for a very interesting sight, one any curious person would be interested in investigating.

Donnie Darko (1/8/2007 1:08:20 PM): "Hey!" A voice echoed off the stone walls that made the cellblock corridor. "Hey! It's dawn, let me out!" There were no prizes for guessing which particular prisoner was screaming and rattling his bars, waking the sleep prison guard who'd just spend the last twelve hours of his life dreaming about better places. A grumpy grunt back and Dominic breathed a small sigh of relief, hearing the keys jangle and the chair creak. Freedom was soon to be his once more. A rather well fed old man came to his cell and jammed the key into the lock, still yawning. "Thanks Sirus." Dom smirked, shuffling forward, his arms and legs in chains. Prison wouldn't be so bad if it wasn't so damn hard to get any sleep. Both men made their way back to the office room. Still chained, he entered a safe room, which was then locked behind him. Sirus took another door and disappeared, a few seconds later appearing on the other side of the small room brandishing Dominic's cloak, which was believed to be empty. As fortune would have it, Dom had arrived just at the same time as a rather angry man who was being detained for reasons of domestic violence. Of course, he wouldn't settle down, and all attention was taken away from Dom's cloak as it was tossed into the safe room. Overnight storage. Thus, all his little toys and money were still inside when it was returned. Lucky, lucky theif. After about ten minutes of procession and routine, Dom was escorted out of the prison and into the main castle hall, where he was told to "Stay here" and wait for the another two men to escort him out of the buulding. Naturally, they were late, and Sirus wanted more sleep. There he was, all alone, in the castle's main hall. Just another man, as far as passers by were concerned. Including the little caravan of soldiers and a hooded women who looked all too much like the woman he had tried to con yesterday. 'What is -she- doing here?' He wondered. Who the Hell had he tried to steal from? His curiosity won the battle of morals before it even began. He did not wait for his escort, he set off in the direction he had seen her go, his leather boots barely making a sound on the tiled flooring. He tied his cloak loosely around his neck, doing his best to look casual. Not once did the guards turn around. He ducked behind walls and waited, following the sound of their clinking footsteps. Who was this woman?

The Author (1/8/2007 1:21:35 PM): She was escorted to a place deep inside the castle, a place few people ever saw, the headquarters of the Magi. Luckily, she didn't go into some enclosed room, but rather a very large audience hall. It appeared the king made personal appearances here, though who the audience members during those times might be was a mystery. The guards departed through some other entrance, leaving Rhia alone at the door. A more decorated guard approached her, taking her cloak as she took it off. Her clothes were black, a long tunic to the knees and pants beneath that, but they were embroidered with all sorts of coloured designs, most likely hand stitched as her purse had been. Waist length hair was braided down her back, the blindfold still tied securely over her eyes. A harold tapped his staff at the far end of the hall, where the Magi were gathered around a large circular table that looked like it wasn't always there. "Announcing her Ladyship, the Container, Rhiannon Kolareny." Now there was a new word. 'Container' wasn't a title of anyone outside the castle, and woudln't be recognizable as any sort of job within. But every one of those Magi stood and bowed to her with the utmost respect. She dipped her head forward in response, and walked forward with all confidence, even while blindfolded.

Donnie Darko (1/8/2007 1:30:02 PM): With his interest growing with every new turn he made, Dom thought she was being led to see the King, in which case he simply wouldn't be able to follow. Even at 5am, there were enough guards working for the King to forge a small war. He was in this city for political reasons, but the security of the whole city hadn't been publicly stepped up because it was easier if no-one knew. Maybe she was connected to him somehow? Daughter, neice? Mentally slapping himself for trying to rob her yesterday, Dom continued to follow. He almost got caught a few times, but his acting skills were on form and he just walked past the sleepy men as a proud and eager employee. It was amazing how many questions people didn't ask if you looked like you belonged there. Dom just happened to bear simlilar uniform to the delivery men who appeared every day at this time in the morning. Heading for the Magi department wasn't anything unusual, except that he didn't seem to have any luggage or delivery with him. No-one picked up on that little smudge. He was stopped just outside a large set of double doors, which swiftly closed. She was in there, he'd watched her. With a quick glance around him, he spotted a set of stairs which he then took. Two flights and it opened out onto a raised platform, lined with empty seats of polished wood, each seemed to be engraved with a golden nameplate. The room smelled faintly of chemicals. Below him many men dressed like Magi focused their eyes on one woman. Dom stayed as quiet as possible, not daring to come into veiw. He just listened. Immediately, he knew he'd make a mistake following her. 'Container? Of what? Funny jokes?'

The Author (1/8/2007 1:41:28 PM): She came to a final stop before that table. She rested her staff against her shoulder, face pointed straight ahead for now. "Alright. I'm here. What is it you want?" One of the men stood, and Rhia's face turned towards him at once. He cleared his throat, speaking with authority, as most Magi did. "We have a report saying you were involved in a-" Rhia looked straight ahead again, interrupting him without a bit of hesitating, something noone under the Magi would dare do considering their talent with magick and often quick tempers. "That's not why you called me here, Magi Verrick. Why am I really here?" The man clenched his jaw, obviously trying to hold back that temper of his. Another Magi stood, a woman this time. "Sit down, Verrick. My lady, we've called you here because the King has decided to announce his presence. He's reached a decision on the matter of a treaty with the East Alliance, and has decided to hold the meetings here." Rhia sighed, audibly. "And you want me at his side at all times once he's announced himself, right? You Magi can take care of him while he's in public. I won't be paraded about the city for that. During his private meetings, I'll see to it that he's protected." Verrick, now red in the face with anger, leapt up again. "We pay you to keep peace in this city, whenever you're needed, not when you decide-" Again she'd interrupt him, "If the King asks for me to stand at his side, then I will do it, but he must express this wish personally. Otherwise, I will do as I've said." She turned, deciding for herself that the conversation was over, and started to leave the room. Infuriated, Verrick did a ver stupid thing, calling down a lightning bolt from the ceiling. Rhia, completely calm, lifted her staff, and the lightning disappeared. Completely. Without so much as a fizzle, it simply vanished. She was a Container, not of jokes of course, but of magick. The Magi were again reminded that Rhia could destroy them if they weren't careful, and did nothing more to stop her from leaving the room.

Donnie Darko (1/8/2007 1:57:54 PM): This just wasn't right. First, the King was here? Why had he left Heliose City? Surely he was better off there? And second, this woman, or rather, this Magi was respected enough to argue with the Magi council? Dom was way out of his depth here and it scared him just a tiny bit. He took the stairs back down onto ground floor and managed to get in front of Rhia, his pace very quickly speeding. If the King was here, then his pickpocketing days were over for now, which was not a good development. That would mean he would have to take more risks, bigger jobs for bulk payouts. He may not have done well yesterday, but under the cover of night he could steal almost anything. This meant more dangerous people he'd have to work with. He wasn't a very moral person, but killing often came with the bigger jobs, and he'd always felt a little queasy about it. His thoughts raced as if he hadn't walked into a chair that was along the corridor, he would have missed his exit. The small side door that Rhia had used. He pushed it open and was confronted with a small garden lined with trees. The footpath to the left was barely visible. He began walking, pondering, of all things, what he wanted to eat. He began walking slower, more of a dawdling pace. He hardly looked like a man who was just out out of a job.

The Author (1/8/2007 2:06:37 PM): She wasn't too far behind him, and his slow pace allowed him to see her as she exited. She had her cloak back, the hood back over her head. She took a different path from him, but the sound of her staff on the stone path rang out clearly through the garden. She slowed and came to a stop once she was a little ways from the castle itself, in a small grove within the garden. She sank down onto one of the benches, resting her staff across her knees. She pushed the hood off and untied the blindfold, opening her eyes up to the sky, blinking every so often when a raindrop fell into them. "Guess the vacation's over."

Donnie Darko (1/8/2007 2:14:42 PM): Strangely enough, even though they took separate paths, both lead through the castle gardens. When it was being designed, someone was proud of their botany. The small grove in which she sat was (Other than the gardeners) totally undisturbed. The hedges were trimmed to laser perfection, the flowers were as colourful as they would be all year round, all of them larger than a foot tall. The rain hadn't even remotely dampened or dulled the little garden. Dom put back his hood, allowing the rain to fall through his hair and onto the tip of his nose. Walking nonchalently, he happened to wander into this little grove, and when he looked around, he cursed the wrong turn he'd taken. But before he could turn, he saw her. Rhia, the anti-mage. Why hadn't she stopped him yesterday, she clearly had the means. In the back of his mind, a little paranoid Dominic started throwing out ideas. 'Apologise to her, at least she can't hold a grudge that way.' He listened, and without another hesitation, he approached her, from the front, his hands in the air, trying to show he meant peace. "Don't worry, I won't make the same mistake twice." a small smile, genuine. He spoke quietly, as if the garden demanded it.

The Author (1/8/2007 2:24:10 PM): She blinked a couple of times and lowered her gaze to his face. A faint smile played on her lips when she recognized him. "So, you're the one that was spying on us." She folded the blindfold and tucked it away into a pocket of her cloak. She leaned back into the bench, draping her arms across the back. "Don't worry, there are no hard feelings about yesterday. You need those coins a lot more than I do, as you've just seen." She looked back up to the sky again, seeming to enjoy the sting of the rain in her eyes.

Donnie Darko (1/8/2007 2:30:23 PM): "Wha.." he stammered. "What? How did you know I was there, none of the magi saw me, and there were a lot more of them." Maybe it was a bad idea coming to talk to her, she could call anyone at anytime, tell them that he'd visited barred areas. Who wouldn't believe her, even IF he hadn't been seen? He stood perfectly still, lowering his hands. The conclusion he found most comforting and disburbing was that if she was going to do anything to him, she'd have dont it by now. He watched her for a few seconds, his icy blue eyes measuring her up. She was physically fit, and more than a little atrractive, but, he couldn't see even a hint of magic in her. "Who -are- you?" he spoke quiter still, now both the garden and his question demanding utter silence.

The Author (1/8/2007 2:37:18 PM): She looked over at him again, watching him quietly for a time. With a sigh, she motioned for him to sit down, either beside her or on one of the other benches in the area. "Please, sit, you're making me anxious." She ran a hand through her hair, pushing back some of the strands that didn't quite reach the braid. "As you heard, I'm a Container, a rare breed of... Well, I guess we really can't be called Magi. For most people, the Mana stream runs through them, through their aura, some more than others. The more the stream meets your aura, the more magick you're able to use and for longer. But my aura is completely attune to the stream, and has been since I was born. I can manipulate it with the tiniest thought, but not only the natural stream. I can manipulate the stream even after it has been altered by another magick user. What's more, I can bend the stream at will, meaning I can tear the Mana stream away from someone's aura, if need be." In other words, she can unmake mages. No wonder the Magi tiptoed around her.

Donnie Darko (1/8/2007 2:45:10 PM): Stopping dead for a moment, Dom processed what she had just said. With a quick glance, he decided on the bench next to hers; it was the only other slightly dry one. He say slowly, using the bottom of his cloak as a blanket against the rain, which was coming down harder now. He didn't mind, the rain was cleansing, and he needed someof that badly. "If you can do whatever you want with the mana stream, why didn't you stop me yesterday? Why are you even in this city? You can do whatever you want.." his voice took a sinister tone for a second, an innocent mans greed.

The Author (1/8/2007 2:51:55 PM): "Like I said, you could use those coins more than I could. I'm only sorry your technique was a little lacking." Teasing, made clear by her smirk as she looked over at him again. At his second question, her smirk faded, and she slowly looked off to the side. "I'm here because I'm needed here. Containers always work for their king, and the King asked me to stay here, so here I stay." She seemed to look off somewhere far away, somewhere outside the city, outside of time... Her voice, too, was almost nostalgic.

Donnie Darko (1/8/2007 2:59:54 PM): Clearly offended by her teasing, his expression became very defensive, but it too disappeared when she spoke again. Looking down at the floor, he allowed a few seconds silence for her. Maybe she'd been forced to come here because of what she was? "You musn't get much vacation time then?" he tried not to smile, he tried so hard. He looked up at her, a glinting in his eyes. He tried to imagine what it would be like to control magic like she did, but whatever situation he conjured, he couldn't make her fit the mould. She just seemed too.. normal. Just like every other woman who spent more time in the dream world than in the real world. "How many more are there like you?"

The Author (1/8/2007 3:03:48 PM): "No one knows, not even me. I've... I've never met another Container." She shook her head some, drawing herself out of her nostalgia. She pushed herself up to her feet, holding the staff lightly in one hand. "I hope I never do." Said simply, though with melancholy, as she started to walk out of the grove, taking a path that would lead out of the garden and back into the city. She just wanted to go home and sleep for a little while...

Donnie Darko (1/8/2007 3:13:44 PM): Standing at the same time as her, he smiled as she walked off. There was no way anyone would believe him when he told them what he'd seen and heard, but it would make good drinking conversation. Hunching up his cloak, he hooded himself again, taking the same path out of the garden. First things first, he would have to find something to eat, and then he'd go find Juno; one time partner and now good friend. Juno would believe him, and besides, he would need forewarning that the King was en-route. He gave her a little wave of his hand out of respect, and then started in the opposite direction once they were out of the little grove. Since the castle was at the centre of the city, he'd have to take the East gate to his home, and from there, well, who knew?

The Author (1/8/2007 3:19:39 PM): She came to a stop when something popped into her mind and she turned towards him again as he started off. "Oh, Mr. Thief? Do keep all of this to yourself. If I catch wind that someone's found out about who I am and what I can do, I'll know who to execute for treason." Her face was stone cold, completely serious as she gazed over at him, grip on that staff tight. "I don't care what you do with the news about the King, since he'll be announcing himself soon anyway. But it is of great importance that my existance here is kept one hundred percent classified."

Donnie Darko (1/8/2007 3:25:47 PM): Now it seemed a little more obvious that she was indeed a woman worth fearing. As he turned, her face nearly made him jump. Even he wasn't stupid enough to taunt her, but a smile of amusement still appeared and he stood his ground. "You know, I may have been less than a gentlemen yesterday, but there is no need to go and threaten me like that, especially since I can't use magic," a bitterness he couldn't hide shone through at those few words, "How would I defend myself?" His left hand calmly entered his pocket and he tilted his head to the right, his smile growing. "I have your money here, if you want it. I wouldn't want 'petty theif' on my death warrant." Maybe he was stupid enough to taunt her, but honestly, at least dying this way was alittle more fun.

The Author (1/8/2007 3:35:07 PM): She hmphed at that, looking off to the side again. "Keep the money. And you can defend yourself by keeping your mouth shut." She pulled her hood up over her head, looking over at him again. "What would you honestly gain by telling someone about me, anyway? All you would do is invite war upon this lovely little city." She watched him closely. He wouldn't, would he? She really didn't want to go out of her way to make sure he didn't...but she would if it was necessary.

Donnie Darko (1/8/2007 3:40:23 PM): "Who would go to war with the King here? And if you are as gifted as I think you are, who on Gods earth would even consider trying to attack this city?" He caught her eyeline and held it. He knew he was getting aggravated, but he hated being threatened. "Are you seriously telling me that knowledge of your existence would cause such anger and hostility that a war might start?" The rain pounded the dirt now, thundering clouds moving in with the wind, the early morning sun was naught but shrouded in cloud. "Oh, and I'm sorry about yesterday. There, I am absolved." He held both his arms out for a moment in a 'Jesus on the Cross' kind of stance. Their tempers seem to rise with the storm.

The Author (1/8/2007 3:46:53 PM): Her hand gripped the staff, glaring over at him. "You're a fool. There's going to be a treaty with the East Alliance so war does -not- break out, because there is rising hostility between this country and one country under the Alliance. Think about it, you stupid little man. The kingdom that has a Container in its possession is a very powerful kingdom. Wars have been waged in the past solely over the possession of a Container. Knowledge of my existence would not create anger, but jealousy. My existance cannot be known until that treaty is signed." There was a sort of fury in her eyes, not entirely directed towards him.

Donnie Darko (1/8/2007 3:58:44 PM): His eyes flickered onto the staff and then back into her eyes, his smile became a smirk and his eyes narrowed slightly. "So, if Containers can be possessed then you are not as powerful as I believed, and you can do no more harm to me than an Imperial Gaurd!" Oh.. wait.. too far. His words had gone from confrontational to practically hostile. Immediately, he lowered his arms and let the expression on his face drop. With perfect timing, a massive flash of light from the skies above gave the land around them an instant purple glow, and it was followed by one of the loudest booms he had ever heard. Staring hard into her eyes, Dom wrapped himself up in his cloak. "I can't stop you from silencing me, so just do it if you have to." He kept his focus on her.

The Author (1/8/2007 4:03:41 PM): She snarled at him, starting to walk towards him. "That's what it would take? Either I kill you, or you tell? Unacceptable. Killing isn't something I like to do, you see. Maybe I'll tell the guards you overheard my little meeting with the Magi, and they can lock you up in that dungeon for the rest of your life. The Magi are always looking for lab rats, after all." She stopped herself when she said that, realizing that maybe now she'd gone too far. Her stomach turned at the mere thought of it. The snarl disappeared from her face and she turned away, pain clear in her eyes. "Please. I don't want to hurt you."

Donnie Darko (1/8/2007 4:11:26 PM): "You'd be in just as much trouble as I would be if you went back and told them now." He took a deep breath and felt his heart start to beat a little slower. The wind was picking up and blew through his hair, giving him that 'epic' look. "They clearly don't trust you as much as fear you, otherwise they wouldn't let you order them around." The bottom of the cloak billowed in the wind, further adding to his awesomeness. "And you do really think that a treaty signed by anyone would stop someone from being jealous? A piece of paper and a thousand lives of ordinary men to trade for the control of a living vessel of the mana stream itself?" When the Hell did he get so insightful? Maybe it was just cynicism. His eyes didn't leave hers once.

The Author (1/8/2007 4:18:04 PM): "You're obviously not familiar with the treaties of today. It's not just a piece of paper that's signed, but a very intricate spell that's cast. All involved in a treaty become incapable of going against it." She lowered her gaze to the ground, lifting her free hand to rest on the staff, for the first time actually leaning on it. And suddenly, she didn't look like some powerful Magi as she had a moment before. She looked like a woman. Frail, tired, and wanting nothing but to just live her own life. "And maybe you're right. Maybe I would be in trouble." Speaking of that treaty, how it bound the signee to it, perhaps that explained why she seemed incapable of going against the word of the King. Maybe a Container not only served under their King, but was bound to him.

Donnie Darko (1/8/2007 4:54:22 PM): What the Hell kind of magic did those treaties invoke? That was just too far down the rabbit hole for Dominic to care about. If Rhia was right, then maybe keeping his damn mouth shut was a good idea, at least until he could find a place that provided some work. Juno and him would travel to the next city and an all manner of debauchery and looting would take place. The prospect made him laugh. "I've been in enough places to know that if someone wants to kill someone, they'll find a way of doing it. If you think your treaty can stop a war, then I'm sorry, but you are extremely disillusioned." He shrugged and glanced at the floor. "I am going to leave you now." He turned heel and took a step, before an epiphany became him. Magic was by far not his strong point, as in he couldn't do it at all, never been taught. If we was to by any chance get landed in the middle of a war, he would need to know how to protect himself, right? "Wait. I need to ask you something." He paused for a second, his back still facing her. "Where can I learn how to use magic? I mean, a man like me. I can't get into the city library without a pass, and people like me don't often get passes." Turning hell again, he looked at her with a childish eagerness in his eyes. She wouldn't tell him, but the idea was amusing.

The Author (1/8/2007 5:01:23 PM): Now there was an idea.. She slowly lifted her head and glanced over at him. She could keep her eye on him if she did that... Faintest of smiles found her lips. "It's a dangerous thing to teach yourself magick. All sorts of things can go wrong. Such as frying your brain out with the Mana stream." She shifted around to face him, standing up straight again. She rested the staff against her shoulder, holding it loosely with one hand while the other hand disappeared within her cloak. This would give her something to do when she wasn't protecting the city...if she could convince him, that is. Considering how he was feeling about her at the moment, that might be difficult.

Donnie Darko (1/8/2007 5:08:43 PM): O...kay. This wasn't quite was he expected from her, but he would let it play out. Maybe she was even making a joke, trying to be a funny super-powerful magi induced nightmare? During his schooling, he'd fallen in with a bad crowd and well, he was asked to leave. He'd never got the experience of magic use, so he developed other 'skills'. Like theivery, sleight of hand and climbing. CLimbing anything, without assitance or limit. Shadows and misdirection are a theifs best friend. "I probably shouldn't have asked. Well, then, goodbye. Don't befriend any more criminals, they might not be as kind as me." He laughed and started to head into town

The Author (1/8/2007 5:14:23 PM): "Wait." She sighed, lifting a hand to wipe some of the rain from her face. "Are you hungry? I could make you something to eat. I've got quite a few books on magick back home, if you'd like to look through them." If that caught his interest, she'd continue. "I can't let you take them out of my house, however. They're quite valuable to me." She smiled faintly to him. "When's the last time you've had a real, home-cooked meal?"

Donnie Darko (1/8/2007 5:24:00 PM): He turned his head as she asked to wait with a look of complete confusion on his face. Was she really asking to go to her house, after they'd known each other for about an hour in total? Then again, he couldn't possibly do anything to threaten her, and as unfortunate as it seemed, she didn't appear to have many friends. Who would when you're worried about your identity? He guessed he could understand why she would ask him, and in all honesty, he was one of the few people who didn't at least have a basic understanding of magic. She was taking pity on him, wasnt she? And then again, his food conundrum had just been offered an answer. He turned full circle and looked at her with a strange expression on his face. Maybe it was disbelief. "Yeah.. ok.. that sounds.. tasty."

The Author (1/8/2007 5:31:18 PM): She chuckled softly, but in good humor. "Good, good. Come along, then." She would wait for him to join her, before beginning to lead the way through the city to her house. It wasn't much to speak of, once they reached it. Hardly the mansions or impressive flats the higher-up Imperial Guards and Magi lived in. There was a bit of a flower garden out front in the small plot of land she had, and once through the door, there was even less to speak of. Though, what was there was rather beautiful. There were the basic pieces of furniture, including a desk with some papers strewn about on it, in the front room. There were also three large bookcases filled with books along the far wall around the fireplace, with a couple of very comfortable-looking chairs set up there. On the other side of that front room, there was a small kitchen, with a small table and two chairs set up in the corner. There were two other rooms off of that front room, though the doors were closed, and of course a bathroom. She welcomed him inside, taking her soaked cloak off and hanging it up on a wrack to drip dry on the tile floor there at the door. "Please, make yourself at home."

Donnie Darko (1/8/2007 5:39:33 PM): 'There is no way protecting a King pays this little' he thought as he eyed the rooms of her house. Then again, it was a roof over his head, which is one more than he had to his name. Instinctively, he searched for anything of value, but, with a rather large amount of self control, he stopped. He'd tried this once before, and, well, the end reuslt was a dirty cell. Instead he checked out the titles of some of the books on the bookcase. He couldn't see a 'Magic for Dummies', but maybe it was hidden at the back. He chose not to sit down, but rather stood by the window in the main room, watching the rain and lightning. "Rhia.." oh, they were on first name basis now? He hadn't told her his name. "..why can't I hear the thunder? Are these windows soundproof?" The storm was directly baove them but no booming. Just flashes of lightning. It did seem rather big for this time of year, the storm cloud. And the lightning was all forked, also unusual.

The Author (1/8/2007 5:46:19 PM): She followed his gaze out that window. "They're not soundproof... Maybe the Magi in charge of shields around the city strengthened them.. It is an unusual storm, isn't it?" She shrugged to herself, apparently unconcerned by it. She headed towards the kitchen. "So, what's your name? Doesn't feel right to keep calling you 'Thief'." She glanced back at him with a faint smile, to show she was just teasing with that last bit. "And how do you like your eggs?"

Xan Torez (1/8/2007 5:56:48 PM): After filing a report on all of the days events, Alex decided to get rest before taking Rhia up on her offer. He felt it would be easier to talk to her in the morning than to invade her house at night. Besides that, he needed a little rest. There were a few things that had been playing upon his mind these past few hours. The first thing to trigger any ideas in his mind was the change in the temperature. The skies remained clear, starry, and yet there was a strong wind coming in and the cold was sure to follow. No clouds were visible, but Alex felt that they would see at least a little rain tonight. Maybe the Mage's Council felt it was time to let the crops water a little. Unscheduled and a little unexpected, but necessary. The second thing to play on his mind was the findings he had made regarding Rhia herself. His curiousity over here was getting stronger by the minute. She was someone special, keeping secrets and hiding away, and he wanted in on it, whatever it was, becuase where there were secrets, there was adventure. The third and most important thing however were images, and a headache that had not stopped pounding for the last half an hour. At first he thought it may have just been a residual energy of Rhia's healing spell, but when he started to see the images that had already ruined his life once over, he knew this was something more. The best route of action, he was sure, would be to get some rest in a nicely lit room. And so he did, by candlelight, he sat and meditated in the comfort of his own arm chair. At first the headache was dissappearing, when without warning or logical reason, it felt as though his brain was about to explode from his skull. He jerked forwards, holding his hands to his temples, before the pain stopped as quickly as it came, and he looked around. The room, although recognisable, felt different. He felt as though there were people watching him from all around. Then his suspicions were amplified when a voice spoke from behind him. It wasn't incredibly deep, but it was the voice of someone who sounded much more devilish than anythign else. "Tearé Solas.." Alex didn't recognise the first part, but Solas was the word for soul in the runic language of the Magi Spells. Alex responded in two ways, "Manae Solas.. who are you?" His first words jumped his eyes into viewing of the mana stream, and yet, there was nobody in the room. Still, the voice spoke back, "The question here, is in fact, who are 'you'?" Alex frowned, "What are you doing in my house?" "Answer the question.." For a second he stared at where he felt the voice was coming from, before reciting his name, "Alex.. Alex Torez" From everywhere around came the sounds of other voices repeating his name, some female, some male, and he circled around his room. Nobody. The first voice spoke again, a smile in his tone, "Alexios... such power for a limited Mage.." "I'm an Imperial Guard.. not a-.." "Ahh yes, a guard. I presume the council would not let you into their arms?" he snarled a little, speaking with a little bitterness, "Such fools do not know their mistakes! They deny power on their side.. and then wonder why they are collapsing.." Alex frowned a little more then repeated his question, "Who are you?" "My name, does not matter. What matters is I am offering you a choice, Alexios. The Mage Council are fools, blinded by their desire to keep the power of their strongest under control. They fear those who they cannot." "Why do you call me Alexios? I am Alex.." "In time, you will understand." He'd taken about enough and he growled, clenching his fists. Immediately they began to shine as he powered up a fire attack. The voice sounded un-threatened as it chuckled, "Heheh, such power, such rage. You are as you were left, Alexios. Your parents would be proud." Immediately the power left his hands and his mouth opened. He had only scarce memories of his parents. They were magic yielders, but he never knew what kind. They were always away, and then they left him. "How do you know them.." "Because they too were once offered a choice, and they took the right one. Just as you will do when it is offered to you." "What is it?" "You will see" There was a moment of silence before Alex fired one last attempt at a question, "WHAT are you?" This could be a Mage Council test to make sure he was still under there wraps. It could be a prank. He didn't expect anything like the truth though, "You already know the answer to that.." The words hit him and his eyes opened wide, "Dark Mages?!" The voice chuckled again, "So close. We were once Dark Mages." "Then you're.." he didn't even finish the sentence, but the voice knew what he was about to say, ".. Necromancer is such an old fashioned term, Alexios. Just because we share there arts, does not mean we share their name.." ".. but.. you are, aren't you..?" The sole reason for the founding of the Magi Council so long ago - to route out the Necromancers; the worshippers of the undead. "Think carefully about it when it is offered Alexios. I'm sure you'll have no difficulty in making the right choice.." And then, it was gone, the feeling of others around, the paranoia, the voice. The room was silent as the candle burnt out. One solitary flash coursed across the sky and Alex turned. Lightning; something the Mages would never allow in the skies above the city. Without another thought, he grabbed a petrol torch, lit it, swung on his hooded cape, then left the house. He was sure it was only mid morning, around 2 or 3am, but a quick look at the City clock up towards the Mage hill told him that he'd been in his strange trance all night; it was closer to 6 am. The darkness still filled the City, but the dawn seemed to be surpressed by the unwelcome storm. Freak weather was the least of his concern however, as he walked at an alarmingly swift pace towards the address she had given. He just prayed she was awake..

Donnie Darko (1/8/2007 6:30:36 PM): At this moment in time, Dominic's life wasn't nearly as interesting as some other people's, but you know, he'd settle for it. He was warm and was being fed. "I'll take them scrambled, if your up to the job." He smiled his childish smile, staring out the window at the clouds that slowly encroached upon the city. He loved weather like this, dark, windy and wet. He peeled himself off the window slowly and turned his attention to Rhia's bookcase. Walking acorss the room, he pondered if he was able to grasp the basics of magic. Technically, everyone was able to learn to manipulate the mana stream as it surrounded everyone, but you were born with a natural attunement to it, and some people were so out of tune that they could not manifest the mana stream into anything visible; Dom was a little afraid that he would simply be unable to succeed and he'd just look like a total plonker. Eh, well, no use unless he tried. Eyeing the books, he ran his fingers along the spines. They were leathery, which meant they were old, and yet they had no dust on them at all. "Do you read these a lot?" He shouted into the other room, ignoring the question about his name for now.

The Author (1/8/2007 6:37:28 PM): She got a pan down out of a cabinet and turned the stove on - manually, actually using a match. It seemed like she avoided using actual magick at every turn. She then got out some eggs, and bacon, getting the bacon into the pan right away. She glanced back towards Dom when he spoke, shaking her head some. "Not too much. I gave up learning magick a long time ago." Which..would be an odd statement coming from someone who seemed to be an incredibly powerful mage. So maybe a Container really was entirely different from a Magi. She retrieved a loaf of bread from her bread box, getting out a knife to cut off a few slices. She always bought her bread freshly baked, avoiding the pre-cut stuff since it was usually enchanted to stay fresh. Just as she set a couple of slices in the toaster, she lifted her head and turned to look at the door. "Huh..." She set the knife down and brushed her hands off on her tunic. Hn...she really should have changed...that wasn't the smartest thing. These clothes really looked like some Imperial costume the Magi wore... Ugh, well, if he recognized the outfit, then so be it. She reached for the door, opening it just as Alex started to come down the path to her house from the street.

Xan Torez (1/8/2007 6:43:00 PM): Turning onto her street, another pain seered in his head and he turned his head, closing his eyes. A scream of energy blasted into his ears, before the entire thing subsided again. He knew what was happening. The voice was here, watching him from now on. Alex didn't care though. He was here in hope of finding some answers. Who cared if the Necro knew. Alex was loyal to the Magi! His parents had been Magi, and so should Alex. The voice responded, "Your parents were Dark Mages, Alex. Ex-Archmages of the Supreme councils. They unfoiled a plot deep within the Magi council however, and they chose the right path." "I believe none of it!" Alex spoke out loud, but quietly. As he approached her door, he smiled and blew out the torch, bowing a little, "I would apologise for the intrusion, Miss, but judging by the fact that you already knew I was here, you probably already know I was about to apologise too." His face was dark under his hood, but just barely recognisable by the low aura of orange light from his peculiarly coloured eyes. His old Arcane Master, who said he once knew Alex's parents, claimed they were 'his father's eyes'. Alex just wished he'd known his parents more. Then again, if what the voice said was the truth..

Donnie Darko (1/8/2007 6:54:12 PM): Dominic did not turn as the door opened, he was still absorbed in reading all the titles of the books on one shelf alone. Everything from "The Elements and their properties" to "Fun Family Tricks" was here. As coincidence would have it, his back was to Rhia's door, so her visitor wouldn't have recognised him with just a cloak to go on. Dom listened with half an ear to the words the new guest spoke and he couldn't help a small grin. Who was this guy? He was more polite than most butlers. Dom continued to stroke the books until he found one that felt different from the rest. It was not old and leathery, but scaly and waxed. His head dipped down to read the title, but found himself disappointed. No words were printed, so in earnest, he shuffled it out of it's resting place and stared at the front cover. Still nothing. Just the same black waxy material. Ok, this was irritating. He flicked open the first page and was slightly set aback at the image that was drawn rather crudely in charcoal. It remembled that of a screaming head, but its hair was wavy and upright which immediately reminded him of fire. The eyes were mishapen, more like a snakes than a humans. All around were quick swirls and circles, jagged by the charcoal breaking. Now that it had his attention, Dom turned round and thought he'd glance at the visitor outside the house. 'Oh this was just weak'. "Hello." he muttered.

The Author (1/8/2007 7:03:48 PM): Rhia chuckled lightly at Alex's words, shaking her head. "I sense disturbances in the Mana streams, I don't read minds. But the apology is unnecessary. I've been up for some time now." She stepped aside. "Come in. You haven't eaten, have you? I was making breakfast." She glanced back at Dom. "I seem to have made a friend this morning, as well." She'd close the door behind Alex, and took a moment while neither of them were looking at her - rather at each other - to gaze into the Mana streams. Oh, no, she could not tolerate any sort of spells in her house that weren't cast with her permission. She reached out with her mind, and severed that spell, putting up a barrier so that it could not be recast so long as he was near her. That settled, she went to the kitchen to resume cooking that breakfast. She cracked a couple of eggs into the pan, picking up a spatcula to go about scrambling them.

Xan Torez (1/8/2007 7:07:17 PM): The voice seemed to chuckle as soon as Alex was invited in, before saying one thing, "She's working for them, Alexios. Do not trust a word she says. You have a choice.." and with that, the voice and the feeling of being watched was gone. For a few seconds he stared blankly, dwelling on the words he had just heard, before he realised what he was staring at; the thief from earlier. His eyes narrowed a little in confusion, then he shook his head slightly and hung his cape up. His clothes underneath were far more normal; brown linen trousers with simple sandals and a loose fitting cream linen top. If you were to see him and not know who he was, he would actually resemble a street beggar. With a sigh, he rested the unlit torch on the floor, and began to speak, "I need to ask you a question.." he hesitated, remembering the voice's words, before he decided to continue. Even if he didn't trust her, which right now he trusted her way more than any voice in his head, it would still be better to get her opinion on the matter, "What do you know of any modern guilds practicing the forbidden arts of Necromancy? I don't mean petty Dark Mages either, I mean, real, modern Necromancers.." He didn't have a better name for them than that, but in truth, that's what they were. Necromancers. Mages who not only specifically used Dark Mana Streams to summon creatures from the Nether, but they used their powers primarily command the dead, bringing them into a state of undeath. "And.. breakfast would be nice, actually, thank you.."

Donnie Darko (1/8/2007 7:18:37 PM): Dominic decided it a much better idea if he stayed silent while this guard was here, at least until he knew he wasn't to get his ass kicked. 'Soo', the ti'e will change, my fwen' ' said the little old Chinese sounding man in his head. He smirked and sank into a chair, flicking the book open to the second page which unfortunately wasn't as interesting as the first. He tried to imagine who would have drawn such an odd design, and when the guard mentioned "Dark mages" something seemed to click. Flicking back he stared at the picture hard, but nothing jumped out at him. "Just so you know.." he spoke looking down at the book. "She's making them scrambled." He looked at the guard with a cheeky grin, delving back to start reading. Still no title. Another page and, let's say that this books contents were pretty obvious. "Introduction: Lucious A. MerryWeather. Master Illusionist."

The Author (1/8/2007 7:26:48 PM): She slowly stopped what she was doing, brow furrowed. That spell... She stood there quite still for a few seconds, before seeming to restart. She went back to scrambling those eggs, turning the bacon over, the toast popping. "Why do you ask, friend?" Her words were said carefully, and obviously so. She knew something. Oh, she definitely knew something. She spooned out those eggs and some of the bacon onto a plate, putting the toast on it as well. She pulled a fork from one of the drawers, then took the plate over to Dom. She set the plate and fork down on a table beside one of those comfy chairs. She smiled lightly to him, taking note of which book he was reading. "Enjoying yourself..?"

Xan Torez (1/8/2007 7:30:33 PM): "Because over the past few hours, I have been contacted by a voice without a name who claims that not only is he a Necromancer, but that he knew my parents, who were Dark Mages that worked for the Necromancers. Apprently they were once Archmagi of the Supreme Council, but they uncovered something in the Mage Guilds, and they left. I didn't know them properly, but as I was brought up by the Mage guilds, I was told that my parents were Magi, nothing else." He looked at the thief a little, then at the food, before remembering one more thing, "Oh, and, he said you're working for 'them' annnd I shouldn't trust you. I have some choice apparently. I don't understand, that's why I came here. I need to know as much as I can, and something tells me you know a lot, perhaps more than you should.."

Donnie Darko (1/8/2007 7:35:04 PM): Like a child in a sweet shop he read the pages as fast as he could, grinning with delight at some of the spells in here. Learning how to utilise these just became priority number two, directly after eating this damn fine smelling plate of food. "Half the spells in this book are teaching me how to be a better theif. It's a bad influence." he gave Rhia a sly smile and placed the book open on his lap, taking the food without question. He began to eat and dear God this tasted good. He would not waste time talking right now, just listen. And chew! Chew!

The Author (1/8/2007 7:40:49 PM): She smirked at Dom and headed back to the kitchen. She slowed to a stop in front of Alex, glancing over at him with a knowing look. "Oh no, oh no no no. Not more than I should. You're the one that's getting to know more than you should." She frowned some, shaking her head as she went back to the stove. "How do you like your eggs?" She sliced two more pieces of bread and stuck them in the toaster, turning to look back at him. She most definitely wanted to delay this as much as possible... Dark Mages..Necromancers..she was already getting a headache.. She lifted a hand to her forehead, turning away from him again, looking down at that pan.

Xan Torez (1/8/2007 7:58:58 PM): For the first time in his life, a new power swept him and he frowned. He could sense something different about her. Apprehension. She was delaying. Why now could he feel this about her? Was she telling him? Or was he using something new, a part of him he had never used before? "Just like his is fine, actually. He seems to be loving them." Quickly though, he gave her a small knowing smile and raised his chin u a little. This cockiness and confidence wasn't his normal act, "So? Any ideas?"

Donnie Darko (1/8/2007 8:04:43 PM): "Hey!" Dom protested from his seat. "I saw that!" 'Guard-boy thinks he's better than me. Psh' He watched the pair for a few more seconds, utterly and completely disappointed as the last bite of egg slid down his throat. Standing slowly he let the feeling of a full stomach wash over him. Now he was ready to learn some kick ass magic. Another extremely bright flash forced its way through the windows, and he stood, waiting for the boom. Still nothing. He edged past the guard into the kitchen, laying his plate by the sink. "Thanks for that Rhia, those were the best eggs I've had in a long time." Onhis way back to the chair he turned to the guard. "Maybe your dark mage friends have something to do with this weather? Who else creates a thunderstorm with no thunder?" He feigned bitter sarcasm and picked up his book of msytical powers, reading a chapter on how to make cards switch their value and suit. So many simple things, and yet, they held so much potential!

The Author (1/8/2007 8:08:51 PM): She cracked a couple more eggs into the pan, breaking the yolks and mixing them around with the spatula. "Ideas? Goodness no. Facts... Plenty of facts." She sighed softly, glancing back at him for a moment. "Why don't you sit down?" While the eggs cooked, she got a couple of glasses down from a cupboard, pouring some milk into them both. She handed one of them to Dom as he passed through the kitchen, then offered the other to Alex. "This storm is certainly a mage storm. I haven't quite figured out the source yet, though... That lightning is dangerous, that's for sure." She dished up those eggs and the rest of the bacon, retrieving the toast and a fork and handing the plate to Alex as well. She then moved to sit on a stool beside a lone table. The table was made of wood, and was hand carved, handmade like everything else in that house. There was a lip around the tabletop, and the top was covered by fine black sand, most likely volcanic sand, made by finely crushing volcanic rock. She ran her fingers through it idly. "I do know of who you speak, my Imperial friend." She glanced up to him. "That is, I am assuming you're loyal to the King."

Xan Torez (1/8/2007 8:14:04 PM): He nodded and sat, watching her a little, before smiling and taking his milk glass from her, "Thanks." As she sat, he drank, and listened to what she had to say, "I am loyal to everybody in our empire, be it the Monarchy, the Mage's Council, or just the citizens that live along side me. However, I must know all. This hits personal ground for me, Miss. I need to know who to believe here and.. what I am.."

The Author (1/8/2007 8:19:30 PM): She lifted her gaze to look at him directly. She leaned forward some, resting her elbows on her knees. "Tell me. If you were a monster, would you act as one?" She slowly stood, picking up a handful of that sand. "Things of nature... A volcano, a storm, a lion. All of these things have no choice in what they are. If they destroy, they destroy, and cannot choose to do anything else. But is a person so subject to their nature?" She turned her gaze to meet directly with Alex's. "If you were born a Necromancer, does that make you evil?"

Xan Torez (1/8/2007 8:22:28 PM): For a second he thought, then shook his head, focusing his eyes on hers, "What I do and how I act isn't part of the problem right now. I am an Imperial guard, denied access to the Mage's Council because of some petty visions that may cloud my judgement. Recently, for the first time in around 15 years, these dreams are taking shapes now. Voices, images. How I act, I will decide in time, but I wish to know more about what I am, not how I am." He sighed a little and looked out of the window, "I have a choice, as do we all, but I'd like to know what I am to be given that choice.."

The Author (1/8/2007 8:25:38 PM): She shook her head. "Then you will have to find out for yourself. I am not capable of disclosing this information until I know that you will not betray the kingdom with this information." She turned away and moved back to that table, letting the sand drift through her fingers and back onto the table, eventually dusting the last of it off of her hand before moving to the window. That storm...where was it coming from...and what were those damned Magi doing about it?

Xan Torez (1/8/2007 8:28:09 PM): A level of disbelief flooded over him and he closed his eyes, "Please." It was a word he didn't actually expect to come out, but it was right, "I need to know this. If I ever stand a chance of being a Mage, here it is. If I know what I am, I can be rid of it, and then I will be accepted as a Mage! I want to follow in the footsteps of my parents, the Archmagi, if they were. And if they were not, then I want to be it anyway, but.. right now.." he looked at the table, running his finger through the sand, "I have less chance than I have ever done. I want to know what I am.."

The Author (1/8/2007 8:33:51 PM): She watched him, and a small smile found her lips. "Good. That wasn't so hard, was it?" She moved back to that stool, lifting one leg to rest over the other. "Your parents were indeed Archmagi, and good ones. It truly was a shame the mess they got mixed up with." She sighed softly, looking over to the fireplace. It was fairly chilly this morning... She got to her feet again. This whole topic was making her restless. She headed over to the fireplace, going about manually lighting a fire. "You have the blood of a Necromage. That blood is powerful, but has a tendancy to gain a mind of its own. Or rather, it comes to do the will of those no longer living. Magick in the hands of the dead..." A fire finally lit and she stood straighter, taking a moment to look over those books."Not a good thing, you can imagine."

Xan Torez (1/8/2007 8:36:01 PM): His eyes seemed to glaze over a little as he stared at the table, before he smiled and nodded. The words repeated in his head, 'you can't trust her..'. His reply was, 'obviously I can..'. After a few more seconds he looked back up to her, "Why didn't the Mage council kill me then, when I was young? Instead of running the risk of me turning against them? And.. what of my parents? How much do you know of them..?"

The Author (1/8/2007 8:39:01 PM): She slowly turned to look over at him. "They wanted to kill you. Oh, how they wanted to. They fear anything they cannot control. I stopped them." She slowly nodded, then turned away again, looking through the titles on the shelf. "I'm surprised I didn't recognize you until this morning. Usually I never forget an aura. Perhaps you've grown much."

Story start.

2007-01-07T22:32:00.000-05:00

A blinding light, somehow warm, filled the woman’s senses. Nothing else existed besides the light, and that was enough. But soon that light was joined by a voice, and the woman at once realized that the light alone had been far from enough.
“Mother…”
A long pause, an agonizing pause that seemed to last forever, a painful hiatus from bliss.
“Mother…”
Another pause, but the silence was filled with a splash of colour. Gold, and blotches of deep magenta that sent chills through the woman’s consciousness.
“My name…”
The colours became more vibrant, as if building up to some great climax.
“…is Zelda.”

It was morning in the small suburb of Kyoto. A fog, more of a mist, hovered over the lawn of the traditional-styled Kolareny home. Covered walkways lined not only the circular house, but they outlined, and separated, a series of gardens. A tall figure could just barely be seen through the fog within a sand garden, gracefully raking out the new tides of the day. He wore a traditional kimono and hakama, both black. His hair, too, was black, left to hang freely just past his shoulders, a slight natural curl in the ends.
Just as the sun rose above the treetops of the woods surrounding the property, the first rays falling upon the dull red of the house, a small bluebird perched on the branch of a tree just outside one of the windows. It ruffled its feathers a bit, then settled down and began to chirp its hello to the sun, welcoming the new day with its cheerful song. That is, until another song interrupted it.
The stillness of the morning was quickly disrupted by the beeping, buzzing, and other various sounds of a number of alarm clocks. One in particular, though, stood out. It wasn’t the incessant chiming of the typical alarm clock, but instead a funny little ditty. Through that window, inside a small room, there was an array of things, from cute to beautiful. All of it may have been practical in some way, such as the boutique and the chair, but they were of a style very pleasing to the eye. Little knickknacks lined the dresser and boutique, as well as a number of shelves on the wall. There weren’t any boy band posters, but plenty of tasteful artwork, some of it professional, and some of it original, all of it framed and neatly hung in a place best fit for it. There were shelves of books, but they weren’t manga. Rather, they were textbooks, encyclopedias, various translator dictionaries for a multitude of languages. There was, however, one place, a bench just under the window, filled with plush dolls and stuffed animals.
Beside the futon in the middle of the room was the alarm clock, a little pink elephant on its hind legs. Its head was reared up, with its trunk curled around so that the tip rested on the back of its head, and set in the center of the trunk was the clock face. From beneath the blanket over the futon came a small, delicate little hand, the hand of a child. It reached for one of the elephant’s ears and gave it a squeeze, pressing in the button on the back of the ear to shut off the alarm.
The child slowly sat up, arms reaching up out of the blanket for a stretch before pushing the blanket over in half. There sat a girl, no older than twelve, and quite sleepy by the look of it. Her hair, though a mess from sleeping, was of a beautiful gold, naturally curly, and reached down to about mid stomach. Her skin was fair, her face round and pretty. She yawned as soon as she was sitting up, arms reaching up over her head again for one final stretch. When she opened her eyes, they proved to be a deep, liquid blue, wise beyond her years, perhaps a product of her interests as illustrated by the contents of her room.
One yawn, and those few stretches, and she was wide awake. She slipped out from under the rest of the blanket and pushed herself to her feet. She’d slept in a cute little nightgown, with a ribbon around the waist and a little bow at the center of the collar. She began to hum the little ditty her alarm clock had been playing, and went about her morning routine. She brushed her hair first, getting it in order and presentable, before slipping out of her room to head for the bathroom. Her parents were long since up, and she woke up quicker than her siblings, so found no line at the bathroom. She brushed her teeth, washed her face, and then gave herself a quick check in the mirror.
As she left the bathroom to return to her room, she passed a boy about half a foot shorter than herself. He looked a bit like a zombie, eyes half closed and his movements stiff with sleep. His hair was a mess as hers had been, though his wasn’t blonde, nor black as the man’s outside had been. Instead, it was a shade of platinum silver that seemed to shine despite being tousled and a little dirty.
The girl giggled lightly at the sight of him. “Good morning, Haru.”
“Hn,” was about all he managed to get out before shutting the door of the bathroom.
She giggled again and turned back towards her room. She slid the door shut behind her and resumed her morning routine. Hanging just inside her closet door was her uniform, neatly pressed the night before. Even the socks were on the hanger. It only took her a couple of minutes to change out of the nightgown and into the uniform. She then took a seat in front of the boutique to finish with her hair. Some of it was pulled back in a ponytail with a blue ribbon, then she braided in matching ribbons to locks of hair on either side of her face, in front of her ears. She made sure they were even, and then took herself out of her room again.
“Good morning, squirt,” came a voice behind her. She turned and looked up at an older boy, in his late teens, with eyes only a shade lighter than hers. His shoulder-length black hair was pulled back neatly behind his head in a ponytail, already dressed in his own school uniform. He had a bit of a brooding look on his face, very serious, though that didn’t seem to faze the girl in the least.
“Good morning, Seth,” she responded with a sweet smile. “Are you staying after today?”
He nodded once with an affirmative sound. “Soccer practice.”
“I see, guess I’ll have to-“
“Breakfast!” yelled a voice from elsewhere in the house. “Come and get it!”
Seth rested a hand on her shoulder and walked with her down the hall and into the main part of the house. The main living space was wide open, unlike traditional houses. The living room itself was separated from the rest of the house by being sunken down about eight inches. In the living room, there was a fireplace, a T.V., and a number of seats to accommodate the number of residents under the roof, as well as the many visitors the family often entertained. Over the fireplace sat a single katana, sheathe and hilt both as black as night. On the far side of the living room was a small alcove by the windows that looked out into the backyard. And on the side closer to the hallway was the kitchen, separated from the rest of the living area by a long bar, on which sat four plates of steaming food.

Some updates.

2006-11-20T18:27:00.000-05:00

Well, I've just started uploading the storyline to the doujinshi (fan manga) I'm creating. For those that haven't read about it in the previous posts, it's a Rainbow Brite doujinshi. RB is an old eighties kids cartoon that I and a whole lot of other lucky people got to grow up with. The doujinshi is -not- written or drawn in the same style of the original series. I've created an anime-style version of just about everything in the series. The story I'm writing also is not for kids. Rather, I've catered it to those of us who grew up with it. What little kid these days knows about Rainbow Brite, anyway? Probably only those messed up little kids that go in Hot Topic... The storyline is set I guess a few years ahead of where the series trailed off. I won't say too much about it, other than it should be epic. I'll post the art there as I finish it. It'll be full colour. The storyline will be updated, hopefully, once a day. I've got a good two week lead with what I have, so I should be able to keep up with it. Anyway, without further ado, here's the link. Enjoy! http://rainbowbritedoujinshi.blogspot.com

Jason

2006-11-13T21:43:00.000-05:00

I just recently rediscovered something interesting. When I was younger, I did dinner theaters with a small, local group. The very first one I got involved with was Joseph and the Amazing Technicolor Dreamcoat. One of the actors, who played the Elvis-inspired Pharoah, was a man named Jason Wilson. He had an amazing voice - although for the play he had to sing much deeper than he was used to. I later found out he was the lead singer of a band called Emerald Tiers, a not-so-well known local band. Turns out that not very long after that, I created one Jason Kolareny, Rhia's elder cousin, the charismatic Captain of the Obsidian Seas. I'm not all that sure if I created my Jason specifically in honour of Jason Wilson, but now that I look back, I'm positive that I based much of Jason's attitude, and especially his passion for music, on the Jason I knew as the Pharoah. I thought I would give him some props, even if he never sees this site, or never reads the Kolareny Chronicles. Thanks, Jason, for inspiring me.
Here I'll list the lyrics for the few songs of his I have. Maybe some day I'll be able to find the rest of his music.

Romantic
Starlight day, a lunar mood
Gray shines through an empty room
Illuminates a memory of things to be
Crystal wind through a stained glass garden
Shatters the echoes of words yet spoken
Please hear the beauty that I see
Pride blinds you from me

Watching silently
Put my words through the filter
Sift through my mind

I feel the colors fade
A prism haze casts on your name
I try to focus thoughts of you
Rose-colored world to me
Turns emerald green with envy
It blurs the path I follow
That leads me from you

There was an angel I saw her smile, Smile to me
Slipping away, watching time

Watching silently
Asking more than just a memory

See my heart, and see me, too bright to see
Hear my heart and hear me, find the key
Touch my heart and find my mind

Stageshy, whisper the first scene
Poetic but lacking esteem
Act two, the curtain rises
The lines that I've memorized
Get lost in his shadow
That hides me from you

My Foundation
I've closed my mind, framed my senses, judgemental eyes see for me now
A life spent chiches so tense, a life that wants to tear me down
I buckled under stale tensions, the sounds of gray and beige
I turned away from lost ambition and your stagnated gaze
Can you only whisper, can you only speak their mind
I never heard from your soul, you were cold and sterilized

I want to see your eyes again

I watched the concrete weather slowly
Saw time wash away my dream
Now I've rebuilt my foundation
I'll stand proud when you see

When you see my eyes again

Down go your walls I see, Down goes your pride

I walked away from you this time, a selfish need that I contrived
Now I only hear you whisper, now I only need my mind

Now I've rebuilt my foundation
I'll stand proud when you see my eyes again

Want to know you see me now, want to know you hear me now
Want to know you see me now, want to know you hear me

Want to know you see me now, a brighter life I'm living now
Want to know you feel me now, feel me brighter
Want to know you see me now, a stronger life I'm living now
Want to know you hear me now, hear me stronger
I want to see your eyes again, do you know me
When you see my eyes again, will you know me
Cracked open days when you were crowned
King of just memory now and I stand proud

Down go your walls I see, Down goes your pride

I've closed my eyes, framed my senses,
Judgemental eyes see for me now
Now I've rebuilt my foundation
Stronger now you can't tear me down

Don't Shatter Me
A darkened room
The curtains' moonlit shadows on the wall
Hazy images of you here with me
I step into the night and see all hope fade from the midnight sky
Spirits cross wet pavement and slide from my life

See hearts bending in the wind
Emotions cracking under foot
You fall from my life

You're walking on thin ice, Don't shatter me
Walking on thin ice, Don't shatter me
Cold words in the night
Walking on thin ice, DOn't shatter me
You're walking on thin ice, Don't shatter me
The fire in my heart won't die
My dreams keep the flames alive
My dreams alone

A tired heart
He hides himself away in his own world
A finger traces melting patters on the pane
Snow covered wishes
He's learning to accept what he can't change
His frozen fate, His solitude, his life

Shy
He was a shy boy...

New face here this morning
New name I don't need
Introduction to our room, so friendly
A class and him alone

They brought in a shy boy, a lonely boy

Now he is the odd one
Now he is the strange one

Always the quiet one, the silent one

So what's it matter if he's suffering
It's all the fun for me

He was shy, He was a child
He was a lost and lonely child
We watched him cry
We laughed at all the tears he cried
Innocence lost from innocent games
And pain won our game
He was a child
Come and take his hand

Last word at the brick wall
Translates to the black wall
Erase away the outline
Still he felt the pain

Absent from still life, he moved the days
And he was aware
Never changing

He was a shy boy, a lonely boy
Sat through all the lessons
Sat through all the pain

Memory now
No bitterness now
Stil the quiet one

Now it matters 'cause I'm suffering
It's not that fun to me

A Stroke Away
A static line across my screen
An unclear vision of what I've seen

Grind towards equality
Wheels grind out new humanity
Our thoughts they won't be saved
Rust in the memory
Watch the world fall into obscurity
Blind to my needs
A stroke away from clarity
Watch science define love through intensity

Cry out in anger and cry out in fear
A victual angel, I see the world clear
I fear no system and I fear no god
I am the messiah of an electronic world

Try to dementionalize my dreams
Circuit out my thoughts in mid-stream
Religion, technology
We'll create new divinity
I once heard my voice clear
Rewrite history
Stifle all my creativity
Blind to you and me
A stroke away from destiny
Watch science define us through intensity

I need to know my thoughts are saved
I need to know my voice is clear
Expression all seem too vacant
Impressions of a mortal fear

For A Lifetime
I spy through glassed over eyes
Silhouettes on the horizon
Can you see how the clouds hmove for me
Engage in constant motion

The moment still holds me...Moments shared
The moment still holds me..And you left me blind
The moment still holds me...Moments shared
You were there
If for a day, If for a lifetime

How bright the future looks ahead
Still try to change the past instead

If for one day in my life
You were mine

We stumbled over former lives
And fell upon the careless lies
That cushioned me from the truth
You couldn't tell the world I solved you, solved the mystery
You couldn't find the missing pieces
Complete the puzzle of me

Re-Invention
Souls stem from re-invention
A new idea of what is human
Blind to the sea
Hear waves break over shores
Despite mediocrity

Still the world it turns round and round
Only, only
I see the world turn round and round
Only for now

I see the world turn round and round
Only for us and only for now
I'll re-invent my soul to see
What I'll know and who I'll be

All My Kingdom
A prince of sorrow and a monarch of pain
I lost a tear in the pouring rain
A castle fade, fade with the sun
Fade like the light in her eyes that didn't shine on me
For me

Let go the heart that still chans me
A scar that's run too far
All my kingdom to be in her arms
I'd give my crown to be cherished in her heart

Once a royal desire
Save the petals falling from my dying flower
I've let go emotion that stifles me
A heart that now is free

All my kingdom to be in her arms
I'd give my crown to be sacred in her heart
I've saved the stars around me
The jewels that are my light, are my life

Well, that's all I've got. Some beautiful music. I've got an idea to allude to these lyrics a lot whenever Jason is in the picture. Maybe the book I write about Jason will be titled Emerald Tiers. We'll see, I suppose.

A new idea.

2006-11-11T23:26:00.000-05:00

Okay, so, I'm an idiot, and a possible creative genius at the same time. So it would seem. I began feeling guilty always playing the same character with a friend of mine even though we started new sls every few months, and he was constantly creating new characters. So, I came up with the bright idea for us to start a brand new sl, both of us creating new characters. I chose the future, in a sci-fi world, where Rhia would never be. So, lo and behold, I came up with a new novel idea (no pun intended..unless it's clever, in which case that pun was totally intended). Luckily, it looks like it would be a one book deal, so I'm going to work on it in between blocks with the first Rhia book. I thought I'd post what parts of the synopsis I wrote down today, for your and my benefit.

A young woman, Rita, stows away on a space pirate ship, trying to escape other pirates. She's caught, and put to work rather than thrown off, or worse. When she's caught, she's emaciated, weak, and lacking in any and all self esteem and confidence. The only things seperating her from the rest of the street rats were her clothes, which even though they were dirty and torn, were of expensive weave, as well as a strange, unique ring. It was a simple silver band, but set on its back was a brilliant blue stone, dulled with the dirt and grime of living on the streets. It was of a shade of blue unlike any other known stone, and cut with too much sophistication for it to simply be glass or plastic.
Her first day on the ship was rough. It was the biggest ship she'd ever been on that took off from the surface. It had a relatively large crew, and from whom she'd seen straight off, everyone seemed to hate her. From the two women who caught her, Nana and Geneene, to the Captain, whose name she didn't hear for quite a while. She was still tired, hungry, and weak when they put her to work, which didn't earn her very much respect, despite working through it. By the time they took off, she was weakened to the point of blacking out with the G forces.
On that same first day, Rita met a man, who went by Slip, who seemed to be able to read her like a book. She was placed with him first to learn to tie the various knots used on board. And it is with him that the first hint of this young woman's uniqueness is revealed. He commands her to tie a knot, any knot. She hesitates, and just as she seems to give up, a new light finds her eyes. Her fingers move without her command, and in short time, a rare and complicated knot is formed in her hands. When asked where she learned such a knot, she could only stammer that her father taught her, a declaration not believed for a moment. She was warned then that she could say she didn't want to talk about something, but she was never to lie, lest she have a death wish.
Later on that day, after a much-appreciated dinner, she found herself with time to herself, and took that time to investigate the bridge. While she was there, the Captain had his own first look at Rita's odd qualities. She soaked up the wealth of knowledge available on the bridge, going from station to station as she learned what she could simply by watching. A young, very bright woman, Juni, noticed her curiousity, and fueled it by teaching her whatever she could. It was Juni who was the first to show Rita kindness on the ship, and it was that kindness that restored a little of her confidence and self respect.
That night, Slip took notice of how that trip to the bridge had energized her, and took the liberty of showing her the data store room, giving her the ismple warning to finish her work before she gets lost in reading or selse she'd be restricted from that room. It was a warning well taken, and a room much frequented for the weeks to come.
Rita proved a quick learner, and was very likable, and even Geneene began to find it difficult to hate her. It wasn't until they entered the next planetary system and were required to go through physicals that things changed. It didn't take long until the doctor on board realized that Rita was not wholly human. She wasn't confronted immediately, the doctor approaching the Captain with the news that Rita's brain and heart were almost entirely mechanical, and completly lacked any reproductive organs. She was an android, albeit a very advanced - she breathed, ate, and bled, and even slept. She got thin when she didn't eat enough, and gained muscle after working a while on board. She was unlike any other previously manufactured android. Red lights would obviously go off in the Captain's head. What was such an advanced prototype doing crawling on board his ship?

Well, that's what I'll put up here. I'll leave everything else off for the sake of not revealing spoilers.
Oh, even more bad news, I had a pretty awesome idea for a manga come to me in a dream - no, I'm serious - so I've got yet another project to distract me from the book. Guess we'll see how things progress.

Some changes, upgrades of sorts.

2006-09-21T17:23:00.000-04:00

Alright. I got tired of a few names that sounded a little too childish to me. Arcane was the only simple name that I kind of liked but decided to change anyway. Rhia's known for her very simple, plain names, but I thought to myself, why do I have to settle for simple names? So, rather than using the english word, I've decided to use the same words in Drow. After all, Jesus renamed Simon "Rock", but in their language it was Cephas, or now Peter, not nearly as dull as "Rock". While still being simple, it gives it enough interest and originality. So, the names have changed as follows:

Angel is now Mirshann. (His true name, Azrael, will not change, nor will the secondary name Rhia gives him, Romeo. But for the many, many years I have her referring to him as Angel or Guardian, it will now be Mirshann. Kalvin dubbed his nickname Mir, but Rhia will never call him anything but Mirshann.)

Blade, Rhia's sword, is now Killian, which is actually 'sword' in Drow, because I didn't like 'blade's translation, 'velve'.

Arcane has become Faernor, which is actually a mixture of two Drow words, 'faer', which means 'magic', and 'renor', which means 'black'.

And finally, White was very hard to come up with a new name for. I was hoping to use just a single, simple word for Arcane and White, maybe the direct translations, but 'white' in Drow is 't'puuli', and names with apostrophes just don't sit well with me. So I tried a couple of other words. 'Light' turned out to be 'ssussun', which while not only being very odd just seems too slimy for such a nice character as White. Then 'good' was 'bwael', which to me sounded a bit dwarvish and manly, not at all how White seems to me. So I looked at the words I came up with, and noticed that Bwael and Faer shared the 'ae', and got the idea to splice a couple words together for their names. Since Fael sounded even worse than Bwael, I went with Bwaer, which has a nice ring to it, I think. Still sounds a bit gruff, but it's better than 'White', that's for sure. Besides, I think it's more fitting that their names contain two words. They're not just Arcane and White, but they're black magick, and good magick, a better description of what they really are.

I couldn't think of anything else that needed to be changed, for now. I might end up changing Lemain and Restume's names, but they've rather grown on me ever since I came up with them all those nine years ago. We'll see. Until next time, then, check and see if there's anything you've missed.

I haven't been slacking off!

2006-08-20T17:09:00.000-04:00

Honest! Take a look at my hard work!

7839 b.c.
Born under southern tip of Russia.
7792
Lemain leads Kolareny schism against Lloth.
7639
Rhia banished from colony.
7635
Tobias saves Rhia from the brink of death.
7430
Rhia betrays Tobias in killing his parents in a rampage.
Lain begins the split in Rhia; Kalvin’s awareness is born.
7152
Fatima is placed within Rhia’s soul.
Azrael (Guardian/Romeo) takes up his position as Rhia’s Guardian.
4511
Rhia encounters Toryk, her first husband.
4510
Mirian, daughter of Toryk, is born.
4302
Aubrey, first son, is born.
3900
Rhia saves Errol, the boy who teaches her to smile again.
3700
Errol killed in the crossfire between Rhia and her Aunt.
3200
Sumerian city states form. First human settlements.
3194
Antranig, first son with a human, is born.
3115
Stonehenge’s construction begins, built on the site of an old elfin temple.
3100
Narmer founds first dynasty of unified Egypt.
3000
Caral, Peru, first city in Americas, is founded. Rhia plants the idea of pyramids in their heads, starting the tradition of pyramids in the Americas.
2850
Beginning of the rule of the Three Sovereigns of China, Fuxi, Nuwa, and Shennong.
2800
Ashira takes on Rhia as a student of magick.
2700
“Methuselah”, bristlecone pine tree in White Mountains of California, is born.
2600
Mohenjo-Daro, the first city in Indus Valley, is founded.
2500
Rhia returns to the site of Stonehenge and begins the construction of the stone circle, which continues for 500 years even after she leaves.
2334
Sargon the Great founds the Dynasty of Akkad, ruled from Agade on the left bank of the Euphrates.
2285
Enheduanna, high priestess of the moon god Nanna in Ur, is born. Said to be daughter of Sargon.
2216
Rhia plants the acorn in Norfolk, England, which becomes the center tree for Seahenge.
2215
A Guti army thoroughly destroys Akkad.
2205
Xia dynasty founds China
2200
Rhia begins training among tribes in Asia.
2138
Double eclipse in Babylon, first on May 9th, then on May 24th.
2049
Felling of the oaks of Seahenge occur in Norfolk, England, to be built in an area that was at the time a saltmarsh.
2000
Stonehenge believed to be finished.
18
Rhia settles down in Babylon, befriending the people.
1770
Babylon becomes biggest city in the world.
1628
Thera erupts, causing climatic havoc in Mediterranean.
1612
Taban, third son, is born in Babylon.
1600 (c)
21-year record of the appearances of Venus documented and placed in the Ashurbanipal library in Babylon.
1595
Mursilis leads the Hittites in a genocide on Babylon.
Taban is killed in the ‘war’.
1594
Rhia flees up into Turkey, chased by an envoy of bounty hunters and their families.
1550
Kalvin hunts down Lain and is permanently split from Rhia.
1500
The Great Dragon/Elf War begins, taking place across western Russia and throughout the Americas, eventually centering in South America.
1407
Rhia encounters Famij during the last phase of the War on assignment.
1406
Rhia liberates the Kolareny Colony from her Aunt and Tobias.
1405
Rhia kills Tobias and declines the Kolareny throne.
1404
Rhia flees the Hunters by taking to the sea with Jason on Obsidian Seas.
1320
Rhia leaves the Obsidian Seas to settle in Crete.
1304
Marcus is born in Crete.
1296
Medwin is born in Greece.
1294
Xenon is born in Greece.
1289
Demeter, inheritor of the mark of Daughter, is born in Greece.
1288
Rhia joins Ramesses II in the fight against the Hittites, to take her revenge.
1269
Ramesses II and Hattusilis III sign earliest known peace treaty.
1240
Arcane(Gabriel) and White(Raphael) are given personality and bodies by Azrael.
1239 (c)
The prophecy is delivered to Abraham by Gabriel.
1212
Ramesses the Great dies.
1006
David ascends the throne of Israel.
900
Rhia returns to Russia to continue training alongside the Cimmerians, equestrian nomads who settle the southeastern edge of Russia.
840
Rhia aids the Vannic kingdom’s development.
725
Rhia allies herself with Sargon II, aiding him in overthrowing the Assyrian king Shalmanassar V three years later.
714
With aid from her Cimmerian allies, Rhia rides with Sargon II against Urartu. Intelligence was passed between the crown-prince Sennacherib and the Cimmerians by way of Rhia.
710
Sargon II betrays Rhia by taking Babylon by force.
705
Rhia kills Sargon II in a campaign with her ally Cimmerians, and helped Marduk-apal-iddina II retake the Babylonian throne.
701
Sennacherib tries to sack Jerusalem, but fails, and Rhia, chronicled by the people of Jerusalem as the “Angel of Yahweh”, strikes down 185,000 men in the Assyrian camp.
689
Sennacherib sacks Babylon while Rhia trains his son, Esaharddon, who was named crown prince. Rhia leads Esaharddon in his exile to Turkey.
681
Rhia kills Sennacherib out of revenge, and places Esaharddon on the throne.
679
Rhia helps Esaharddon gain respect among his kingdom by staging a defeat of the Cimmerians, who were said to have killed his grandfather, Sargon II.
675
Esaharddon begins the restoration of Babylon, which he was prophesized to do by an oracle at his birth.
672
Sin-iddin-apli, intended crown prince of Assyria, dies, leaving Ashurbanipal in his place. Rhia takes him under her wing along with his brother, Shamash-shum-ukin, crown prince of Babylonia.
669
Esaharddon dies suddenly, and the brothers take their respective thrones.
668
Nineveh, capital of Assyria, becomes largest city in the world.
652
Shamash-shum-ukin rebels against Ashurbanipal, but is overtaken three years later. Ashurbanipal appoints himself with the alias Kandalanu as king of Babylon.
627
With the aid of the Medes and the Hunters, Nabopolassar overtakes Assyria, and Rhia is exiled to Greece.
606
Cyrus is born.
603
Adelle is born.
600
Rhia leads an alliance between Cyaxares of Media and Nebuchadnezzer II of Babylon, befriending Amytes and designing the Hanging Gardens for her.
585
May 28th, Rhia predicts a solar eclipse, resulting in a treaty between Cyaxares and Alyettes II.
580
Rhia befriends Cambyses I of Anshan, and becomes the mentor of his son, Cyrus.
559
Cyrus the Great becomes king of Persia and Media(Iran).
550
Rhia flees the Hunters into Arabia.
545
Leila is born in Arabia.
541
Kadin is born in Arabia.
501
Rhia arrives in Qufu, China, after rumors of a holy man reaches her, thus meeting and befriending Confucious. “At 50, I knew the will of the heavens.”
100
Rhia treks to the Mediterranean.
6
Rhia stumbles upon Mary in Nazareth.
Gabriel reveals Mary’s purpose to her.
34a.d.
Rhia remains at Jesus’ side until his crucifixion.
35
Rhia travels to Rome to help spread the Word.
51
Sully is born in Rome.
66
Rome burns. Sully perishes in the fire.
70
Rhia settles in Pompeii, watching over the children.
79
Mt. Vesuvius buries Pompeii while Rhia is in Herculaneum.

A little something for later.

2006-06-28T13:14:00.000-04:00

I know, I know, it's been forever since I posted something. Not that anyone out there noticed. But I digress. This is a little something I've come up with for the first book I'm writing (Yes, I'm actually writing now, and I'm nearly finished with chapter four). I didn't want to forget it by the time I got to it, so I'm putting the basics of it here.

Rhia grabbed the man's arm and gave him a good shake to shut him up. "Wait, wait, wait! Take a breath, boy! Now, just what are you going on about?"
He quieted and took a couple of deep breaths to settle himself. It didn't seem to work, but at least he annunciated this time. "Big creatures...things...we don't know what they are. They're attacking Midendorf. No one knows what to do, we can't stop them! They moved like ghosts, or shadows, and they hiss terribly. Please, someone must help us! They're killing everyone, and burning the whole city to the ground!"
Rhia's blood ran cold and she let go of him. She drifted out of the crowd while everyone started talking at once in a vain attempt to organize some sort of rescue or evacuation for those people. She went back to her table and pulled the cloak around her shoulders, dark look on her face.
Toryk saw her and quickly parted from the crowd and went to her. "Rhia? Rhia! What are you doing?" She didn't answer, and did her very best not to look at him as she shoved her things into her bag and slung it over her shoulder. Toryk grabbed her wrist and forced her to look at him, taking hold of her shoulders so she couldn't turn away. "Rhia, what are you thinking?"
She winced and looked away, pain etched clear across her face. "I'm sorry, Toryk... I have to go."
"You what?!" he cried, eyes wide open in shock. "What are you talking about? You don't have to go anywhere! This isn't our problem, Rhia, we're just passing through, remember?"
"But it is my problem, Toryk," she said weakly, turning her gaze up to him. He looked so frightened. She imagined she looked the same. She lifted her hands to his face and pulled him down to her, kissing him deeply. When she pulled away, her heart broke to see the tears on his face. "I'm sorry... But I have to go. I have to." She let go of him, and stepped back. He didn't try to stop her this time, the tears falling freely and unchecked. "I love you, Toryk... I'll come back to you." With that promise, she turned, and left.